The Legacy Of Darkness

by Darkness 1

Rating: teen
Tags: Tragedy, Adventure, Main 6, Princess Luna, Gore, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark
Length: 87356

40 years have passed since the death of Darkness, Equestria has enjoyed peace since then, however, evil never rests long, and a new evil arises.

40 years have passed since the death of Darkness, Equestria has enjoyed peace since then, however, evil never rests long, and a new evil arises, one that Twilight and the others may not be able to defeat. To top it all off, Darkness's and Princess Luna's children, must figure out what path they want to take in life. Will they take on the path of great evil? Or will they choose a path that leads them to follow the ways of light? Without their help, all will be lost. Without Darkness to guide the main six and protect them until they figure out a solution, what they all do now? Will they regain their former self-confidence in themselves? Or shall the world fall to ruin, and perhaps, even the whole galaxy? The fate of the galaxy, and the world rests in the hooves, of Twilight and her friends, but also of Darkness's and Luna's children, The Legacy Of Darkness. Find out in the third and last installment in this epic trilogy!

Published 2018-04-28 01:20:12 UTC
Last updated 2018-04-28 01:20:12 UTC

Remembrance and Premonitions

In the kingdom of the night, things had changed not only inside of the castle, but outside of it as well, the stars were never the same, and one big bright star was missing, the beauty of the night seemed like it was commemorating a loss, somepony that the princess of the night, Princess Luna, had lost 40 years ago. She stepped outside and went to the balcony her and her husband, Darkness, used to go out on with her, 40 years ago. She looked up at the night sky and the stars, sighed, bowed her head down for a few seconds, then lifted it back up, and went back inside the castle. She then proceeded to her chambers, and when she had reached the doors of her chambers, the guards moved aside, and one of them asked, "Princess, is there anything you need?"
Princess Luna said, with much sadness, "No, but I thank you for asking, I just wish for some time alone."
The guards saluted, and the other one said, "If there is anything you need, just ask, we will patrol the hall just out front of your chambers."
Princess Luna said, "Thank you, I will let you know if there is anything."
The guards said nothing else and went away from Princess Luna's chamber doors, and went to the hall just a little ways from her chambers, and when they were out of Princess Luna's earshot, they began to talk to each other, as one said, as he sighed, "It just hasn't been the same around here."

The other guard said, "I know what you mean, and neither has our princess been the same either....Ever since that tragedy that happened to her husband 40 years ago, things have just been...well.."
The other guard finished the sentence and said, "Gloomy, yeah, I can see how much it weighs on her, and how much it has affected her. Things around here have just been rather quiet and almost lifeless." The guard sighed, and continued, "I remember when our princess used to be so full of life, a strong will, and had so much happiness, it showed throughout the night sky, and the stars shone so beautifully....but now...."
The other guard said, "But now, it's lost it's shine, it's lost a part of its former beauty, of course, the night sky and stars are still pretty, but its still just not like it used to be, especially, without that big star that used to be there..."
The other guard cut him off, and said, "It's none of our business when it comes to the stars, if we were required to know anything about that, we would've been told already, I'm sure the princess has her reasons, although, I'm sure its means something important, but enough talk, we better get back to our rounds." They only nodded, and continued their patrols, trying to think of a way of how things could've been different had not their princess's husband not died.

Meanwhile, back in Princess Luna's chambers, she closed the doors, and locked them, and went to her bookshelf nearby one of her windows, and pulled out, a rather large book. She then took the book to her desk, and placed it there, as she pulled up a chair and sat down. She then with her magic, got some ink, and a couple of quills, and began to write. When she had finished two hours later, she read softly to herself what she had read, and she said, in a quiet, soft tone, "Journal Entry number 32, to my children and to anypony else that reads this, I write this journal for the sake of not only history, but to understand any and all events that have happened in my lifetime, and whatever future events happen, they will be documented, and remembered, so that way, those generations, that I will not likely be able to see after my lifetime is over, will learn something out of all of this, and what just transpired a week ago. But before I go into detail on that, there are a matter of things I would like to discuss first: ever since my husband, Darkness died in the grassy fields, just outside of the capital of the ruins of the sorcerer pony city, things just haven't been the same. Our love for each other was undeniable, I can only wish things could've turned out differently, that somehow, my husband wouldn't have had to die."

Princess Luna took a breath, and continued, "I know that it might be silly to think such things, but I cannot help but wonder if there had to have been another way. Of course, I have pondered and looked at all the facts and events that lead up to that moment, and I see the truth: there was no other way, in order for Bolverk to have been permanently defeated, or even defeatable at all, and banished from the mortal realm, Darkness knew the only solution: it had to be one-on-one battle against Bolverk, just him, and Bolverk. As he had once told Twilight and the others, and was I later told about it, he once said, 'There is no other way, only a sorcerer pony can defeat a sorcerer pony'." Princess Luna then said, "From the very beginning, he knew what had to do, even though he knew what might happen, he faced his destiny head-on, but I don't think, he wanted to die, he wanted to be with me forever, as he once told me. I know now, and accept the fact that he did what he had to do, but I still miss him so, having his soul around my neck, just isn't the same, as having him by side. Anyways, it has been 40 years since the defeat and permanent banishment of Bolverk, and Equestria has enjoyed a peaceful time since then. Of course, that doesn't mean to say that we haven't had Queen Chrysalis try to attack, but she never got very far, eventually, she left us all alone after her failed third attempt, at trying to attack and take over the Crystal Empire, she let us all be after that. Of course, that doesn't mean to say we haven't had other villains try and threaten Equestria's hard-won peace, but together, we dealt with them, as each one arose."

Princess Luna looked up at the moon, and then back at the journal, and continued reading, "But even so, the Crystal Empire was able to be rebuilt to its former glory 20 years ago, and the rest of Equestria had made any and all repairs in-between those years. Which reminds me, as for the Darkness museum, that all races helped build together, it gets visitors all year round, with a few months set aside, every two years, for those that were there with Darkness or lived with him. As for those that got weapons from Darkness, Twilight, and the others felt, it was too much power for one pony to wield alone, so they donated the weapons, to the museum, where they now share a place among some of Darkness's finest achievements, and his life story. As they were being donated, the museum, Twilight and the others, decided to call them 'relic weapons', and now each one has an exhibit, on their origins, and history of their use and owners, which that knowledge, was donated to the museum by Twilight. As for those that were given practical things by Darkness, I was told by them, that they still use them to this day, for day-to-day chores, and duties, in and around their individual homes. A few things have changed because of my husband's brave sacrifice, I can only wonder though, would he smile seeing the future that we have all built? I wonder what he would say. For one, two new races of ponies have emerged: both from beyond anything that has been mapped, from an island to the far east, and the other race from a massive island to the far west. The ponies from the east call themselves, 'The Powder Smith Ponies'. They had been looking for Equestria for trade opportunities, and to see Equestria for themselves, and the land the legend of Darkness, had come from, and even a hopeful meeting with the fabled hero Of course, Celestia and I and many others were happy to show them around and teach them our customs and ways here in Equestria, but we had to regrettably tell them that Darkness saved the of Equestria and died forty years ago, doing so. They were deeply saddened by this news, and gave me, their deepest condolences, because even in their lands, word had reached them of me and Darkness's marriage. Plus, both races gave me some rather beautiful and rare things and gifts, in their own way, to show their sorrow, for my loss, and Equestria's loss, as both races said, 'He was a true hero, a living legend, something everypony should strive to be, not in power, but in the strong morals and values, Darkness had, and be willing to do whatever it takes, to keep this world safe from those that wish it harm. His name, and his deeds, will be known in our lands, songs will be sung, and everything he had written down in his books shall be taught in every school our lands have, for he gave so much, and even his own life, for our future, so we should do our part, that the future he envision, comes to light one day." Princess Luna sighed, and then continued to read, "For me, when I heard these foreigners say these things about him, it became clear to me, that even in their distant lands, they had heard of his books, and respected the pony my husband was, and not for his power, but for all the selfless and great things he did for everypony, so we could live to see another day. After both races said these things, 'The Powdersmith Ponies,' in return, taught us their specialty, and even how to make it, something that they called 'Black Powder'. But that's not all they taught us, they taught us all that had helped them, how to make something they called cannons, as well, and when they were done, they boarded their ships and left Equestria, to go back to their home. As for the ponies from the west, they called themselves, 'The Shipbuilder Ponies', had come not only because for the reasons earlier, but they also had heard that the citizens of Equestria had been very helpful and kind to the Powder Smith Ponies, and had come to teach us all their specialty as their way of thanks. As it turns out they were all distant cousins, and were allied with each other. Anyways, they taught us how to make all kinds of ships for all sorts of purposes and uses, and when they were done, they left. However, something tells me, those two ponies races will be back for more visits, perhaps even someday, Equestria can send some of our own kind to visit their nations? Maybe someday perhaps. As for Equestria itself, things were, for most part, back to the way it once was: nice and peaceful, but it came at a cost: the loss of losing the one thing I cared so much about, the loss of my husband, and many others lost their lives when the evacuation from the cities and villages from Bolverk's undead army, but they too, have been given the respect they deserve: they have a big headstone with all their names on it, in their honor, of their bravery, for they were the ones that fought back, and distracted Bolverk's undead army so many others could reach safety, they always will be remembered, for what they did for all of Equestria and its citizens, although, I sometimes feel, that our victory and being able to see another day, might've come at too high at cost, especially for me, but I know, that what had to done, had to be done, and that fate is not always going to work the way you want it to.

Princess Luna paused, and then said, "However, it seems evil never rests forever, and not for very long, I can only wish we had all responded to the signs of the rising darkness sooner, for what has transpired in the past week, may have turned out better and differently. And so to the reader, may you read this, learn from what I write here, so that our mistakes are not repeated. I shall start with what happened on the first day of last week..the first day of fall....."

The First Signs

Princess Luna began writing in her journal some more, and it read: "The signs were so obvious, but we had all seen peace for so long, that we thought nothing of it, and we all dismissed it as a false alarm, that it wasn't what it seemed to look like. We were all so wrong......how we were so very wrong... and now, a city has paid for our ignorance and inaction. Anyways, it all started just last week, on that first day of that week, fall had just started, and things were beginning to get colder, as everypony prepared for the weather, as I decided to visit Ponyville from a distance. However, nothing seemed out of the ordinary, until the black lightning hit the ground in Ponyville town square. However, I admit, at the time, I did think it was strange, although, it only struck the ground once, and then the clouds dissipated, but it left an unsettling unease among all of us, especially those in town, and in myself, who had seen it. But still, we did nothing, as we all shrugged it off as a one-time anomaly, and everypony resumed preparations. I later went to my sister about the strange occurrence, because we were both still so uneasy about it, but we later dismissed it. As my sister, a few days later, had a meeting with Twilight and her friends about it as well, and they too, came up with the same conclusion."

Princess Luna stopped writing for a moment, and then continued, and it read as she wrote it: "We all should've known better, because on the second day, reports came in from all over Equestria, of strange, medium-sized black crystals that had fallen all over Equestria, of course, none of us wasted any time, I started my own investigations right after my sister, Twilight and the others had finished theirs, and I came up with no results as they did, and we determined that the crystals presented no threat, as they didn't glow or explode or anything, they seemed lifeless, like it was just another one-time weird weather anomaly, we had some strange weather in the past, so I the others treated this just like another anomaly, but I myself, kept an eye on them just in case, and I found out later, that my sister and the others were doing the same thing. The third day of the week came along, and nothing new happened, and the black crystals had not done anything new, the fourth day of the week was much of the same. After the fourth day of the week had passed, we all had went back to our daily lives, thinking that we were safe, that nothing was wrong, that the weather was just strange this year, we should've known better, we were so foolish to think that we were safe, we were wrong, everypony was wrong in thinking that we were, because we were not."

Princess Luna adjusted her seat, and continued writing, and read: "On the fifth day of the week, I had one of my own scouts report some news: the crystals had began to glow, and new crystals had began appearing in other places around Equestria. Just like the third and fourth days of that week, we all investigated, but came up with nothing, as we all again concluded, that as long they did not pose a threat to anypony, that we all should go back to whatever we doing before the investigation. On the sixth day it was the same, however, the crystals had all began to glow even brighter, and began to pulse slowly and that was it for the sixth day, however it was what happened just yesterday that none of us expected, but should've seen coming, we should've known better...the signs were all there......" Princess Luna stopped writing, shook her head in sadness, and the began to write once more, and it read: "What happened yesterday, was that I was in my chambers, when I was awoken by two of my scouts, and a guard from my sister's castle with troubling news: the crystals had begun to open, and were shooting a powerful black energy towards the city of Manehattan. I wasted no time, for I knew the others had to have been notified, I left my home, as I flew and followed where the black energy was going. Sure enough: it was heading straight into the center of the city of Manehattan! When I landed at the entrance to the city, Twilight, her friends, Snowshy, Lunar Ebony Blade, and my sister were already there, waiting for me, and together, we headed for the center of the city."

Princess Luna stopped, sighed, and kept on writing, as it read: "We when got there, what we saw, horrified us all, the black energy looked like it was forming together, into a living pony being of some sort, and before we could get any closer, the black energy imploded on itself, and sent a massive shockwave that sent us all flying. I know for sure that everypony that survived, because it was as I layed there, I looked up, and this is what I saw ahead of me: I saw a massive pony, he was as big and as tall at least the size of eight combined bodies of the biggest ponies put together, covered in a fiery golden armor from the chest down, but no helmet, and then he let out a massive scream of hatred, and when he had finished, he began to speak, and this is what he said, 'I AM ARROVAK! THE CELESTIAL EVIL GOD OF DESTRUCTION! AND THE LAST THING YOU WILL EVER SEE! IT IS TIME TO CLEANSE THIS WORLD! YOU PITIFUL, WEAK PONIES THOUGHT YOU COULD DEFEAT ME LONG AGO! AND ALL OF YOUR MISBEGOTTEN KIND COULD PULL OFF WAS TAKING ME BY SURPRISE AND PUTTING ME WHAT THEY HOPED TO BE MY 'ETERNAL' PRISON! HA! I SWORE, I WOULD RETURN, AND I WILL FINISH WHAT I STARTED! YOU AND THE REST OF YOUR KIND WILL DIE! NOW, BEGONE FROM THIS CITY AS I MAKE MY NEW FORTRESS HERE, RUN IF YOU CAN!!!! AHAHAHAHA!!!! MUWAHAHAHA!"

Princess Luna shuddered for a moment, and realized it had gotten cold in her chambers, and with her magic, lit a few candles that were around her room, and went back to her writing as it read, "Arrovak had ten swords drawn, and he was holding them all, and I realized, as I picked myself back up, as I looked, that he had 14 hoofs, as he used four them to stand, and he used the other ten to pull out ten massive golden swords, and began to kill anypony unlucky enough to be in his path. He then also called upon his powers, as the sky turned pitch black, as huge bolts of black lightning violently struck the ground, and black fireballs, came in from the sky all over, and rained down upon the city. I quickly went to the others, and told them to evacuate the city and as many others as they could, as I would do the same. In those moments that followed, all I remember is yelling, screams of terror, running, dying, and bodies of dead citizens here or there, or others get thrown up into the air, and either falling to their deaths, or get struck down by a large black fireball, it complete chaos. I don't really know how many made it out alive, but I do know for sure, that Twilight, her friends, my sister, Snowshy, and Lunar Ebony Blade made it out, As I remember looking at them all as we left the city on opposite sides, and then with the group I managed to evacuate and what the others had managed to save, we didn't need to say anything, we all knew the best thing to do was to spread out, and go to either my castle or my sister's and we would all meet up later. I wasn't long after that once we were all far away enough from Arrovak's wrath, that we could do, was watch in horror, as we saw Manehattan torn to pieces, and then, everything went still, and all any of us could see, was the fire, and Arrovak's figure within the city, screaming his cry of victory. In was in that moment, I knew and I'm pretty sure all others thought the same thing and realized that Manehattan was no more, and that a new evil had arisen once more."

Princess Luna got a new quill and some more ink, and wrote, "Because of all our ignorance, many of Equestria's citizens in Manehattan have paid a terrible price because of it, as of today, I do not know what will happen to us, or how much time we all have left, Arrovak has already began building his fortress. I fear that by the time he finishes it, and any other plans he might have, I am afraid that we will all be the ones next he comes after, and then after that, the rest of the world. I do not think anypony will survive this, if Arrovak is not stopped and defeated before he finishes his fortress, and possibly any other plans he might have, and try to complete, it is with this thought I have: I can only wonder: how can we defeat a god? Not just any god, but the Celestial Evil God Of Destruction? It is in times like this, I really wish Darkness was still around to save us, but he did what he could, it is up to us now, we must do what we can now, and I can only hope we find a way to defeat Arrovak soon..." When she had finished, she got up from her desk, closed the journal, and went to the balcony just outside her chambers, and looked out over Equestria with a look of worry, and not knowing what will happen next.

The Meeting, Part 1

Princess Luna went to bed after she sat out on her balcony for a while, and when morning came, she got up, and thought to herself, "I'll go to my sister's castle and ask her to invite Twilight, her friends, Snowshy, and Lunar Ebony Blade for a meeting, we need to figure out what to do next. It's seems like our best option right now, and besides, I'm worried about my children, they chose to live in Ponyville, after they graduated, I just hope they have made a decision on what path they want to choose in their lives." Princess Luna sighed and said, "I only hope they don't turn to evil, I cannot watch them being put down if that happens...Now, I best be off, and tell my guards to lock down the castle while I am away." She then left her chambers, and walked to the main entrance doors, and as she came up to guards on either side of the giant doors, she said, "Keep the entire castle on lock down while I am away, we are in the middle of a crisis, we cannot afford to give the enemy any more land to take over than he already has, understood?"

The guards saluted her, stood aside, and said, "Yes, Princess! We will see to it at once! Have a safe journey!"

Princess Luna said, "I hope we can all at my sister's castle came come up with some sort of solution to this problem.."

The guards said nothing, as Princess Luna went through the doors, and the doors were closed behind her, and was locked from the other side, and all windows, had steel shutters that were closed shut and locked, and Princess Luna could hear different locks from all around the castle being put into place, and archers stood at the ready, and tower ballistas were loaded and guards sat in the seats to them, ready to fire. Princess Luna then flew off, in the direction of Princess Celestia's castle, and it wasn't too long after, she landed in front of the entrance to the castle of Canterlot, and the guards automatically saw her coming in, and had already opened the main doors, stepped aside, and as they saluted her, they said, "Welcome back, Princess Luna, Princess Celestia has been expecting you, and awaits your arrival in her throne room."
Princess Luna said, "I see, I shall not keep her waiting shall I?" The guards only nodded in agreement, as Princess Luna went through the main doors of the castle, and made her way to throne room. Moments later, Princess Luna entered the throne room, and there was Princess Celestia, waiting on her throne, and as soon as she saw Princess Luna, she ushered her over, and Princess Luna came over to her.

The two hugged each other, and exchanged words, and then Princess Celestia said, "It is so good to see you again, my sister, it feels like it's been too long since I last saw you, it's been...forty years.."

Princess Luna said, "I know, I just didn't want to see anypony, I...I...I I needed time to grieve, I...am sorry sister....I didn't know what to do..."

Princess Celestia said with comforting words, "It's okay, sister, I understood, in fact, we all did, you did what you had to do. You made a good decision, it was the best thing you could've done for yourself, but it doesn't mean I didn't miss seeing you that whole time though."

The two hugged again, and Princess Luna said, "Thank you sister, I know it wasn't easy....for the both of us.."

Princess Celestia said, "No, it wasn't, but as you said, you needed time, it was the only option.."

Princess Luna then said, "Anyways, I came to you, because I need to ask you, to invite the others here, because we need to have a meeting and figure what to do next and how to take down Arrovak, before he destroys everything and everypony near and dear to us."

Princess Celestia said, "I had a feeling that might be the case, and thought the same that it might be high time, we come up with a plan, so I already have sent letters to others, for an urgent meeting, they all should be here any moment..." Princess Celestia then looked in front of her, and said, "In fact...here there are now."

At that moment, Twilight, her friends, and Snowshy, came into the throne room, and went to Luna and Celestia, and they all exchanged greetings, and hugs, as Twilight said, "It's good to see you both, and good to see you after forty years, and Princess Luna, don't worry, we knew what you had to do, still, it just wasn't the same without you around."

Princess Luna said, "I know, and I'm sorry for all the trouble and worry it's caused you all."

Snowshy said, "Don't be, it had to be done, there was no other way, but on to this 'meeting'."

Twilight said, "Just wait a moment, we are still waiting on two others to get here."

Rainbow Dash said, "Two others? I thought all of us were here, I see all of us, and Snowshy, whoever pony else could there be that needs to be a part of this? Well, besides Lunar Ebony Blade, so I guess we are still waiting on him."

Princess Luna gasped and went quiet, and Princess Celestia who spoke for her, and said, "My sister's and Darkness's children, they need to know what's going on, and to make a decision, the time has come for them to choose their path in life, to choose their destiny. Either they run away from they were meant for, or they embrace it, and help us all in our time of need, they should be here soon. And about Lunar Ebony Blade, we'll talk about that subject later."

Applejack said, "You know, now that I think of it, I don't reckon I ever heard any of you say either of their names yet, what are their names? It's going to be weird calling them 'Princess Luna's and Darkness's children all the time."

Princess Luna said, "That's just it, though, even thought I named them both, until they choose their path in life, the names mean nothing, not yet, anyways. So they are still nameless because of that, depending on what they choose, then their names come to be. I didn't understand it at first either, but after reading one of my husband's books, I believe it was his 57th book titled: 'Sorcerer Pony Names And Customs, An Understanding Vol.1-10'. It was then made clear to me, and I understood, no matter how many times, I would call them by the names I gave them, they cannot respond to it, until they choose their path in life. But they knew who I was, they knew in their hearts I was their mother, that much was at least clear, they suffered much by other ponies in school when they were younger because of this, that they couldn't keep a name until they made a choice in life when they got older. Being a sorcerer pony is a beautiful blessing, and a curse, at the same exact time, and it's probably one of the reasons so many young sorcerer ponies long ago, turned to evil. Without any identity that made each of them unique, they all felt like they didn't belong."

Rainbow Dash said, "But this is your and Darkness's children we are talking about here! Everypony knows that they are the children of a great legacy! The hero Darkness, and of the Princess Of The Night! They are stronger than that!"

Twilight shook her head and said, "I read the books too, and Princess Luna is right, however, it took me quite some time to understand it as well, it's not just a matter of strength or even a strong heart or will, that's not enough. It all comes down to what each sorcerer pony chooses to pursue in life, what path in life, and either they want to follow it to the end, and in some cause, for all eternity, as in Darkness's case. In Princess Luna and Darkness's children's case, it might possibly be the same as well."

Rainbow Dash crossed her hooves, and said, "I think I get it, still a bit odd though.."

Rarity spoke this time, "Rainbow Dash, I read a book or two of Darkness's and the sorcerer pony ways are just...well..different from what we were all born into, and what we know in our lifetime, it's not how it always was."

Princess Celestia said, "Rarity, I never thought you to be a book reader..."

Rarity said, "Usually if it has nothing to do, with my talent, or sewing, etc.... Normally no, I'm not, but Darkness's books contain all sorts of things, and I wanted to try to best understand him, and his final decisions, but in order to do that, we must first understand and learn the ways of his ancestors."

Princess Celestia said, "I see, it makes sense doesn't it? Darkness devoted so much of his final days, working on all that knowledge being wrote down, that why shouldn't we read it and learn from the past, to better the future? Hmmm....now I think I understand why Darkness chose to say what he said to those that were there with him, in those final moments, it makes sense, he gave us all the tools we could ever need and more, to 'better the future'. Darkness was truly beyond his kind, he was something more, it's no wonder his talent was history, writing, and wielding a sword only he has only ever been able to use...."

Princess Celestia stopped, look ahead of her once more, and said, "It looks they are here, I guess we shall find out what happens on this day. Guards! let them in, and leave the room, and close the doors behind you!" The guards let the two in, saluted to Princess Celestia and the others, left the room, and closed the doors behind them. Princess Celestia ushered to two over to the others, and as they came closer, she asked them, "Do you know why you have been called here?"

Before they could respond, they both noticed everypony except Princess Luna and Celestia, was looking at them at awe and wonder and waited until everypony stopped staring, but while they were, they all could see the two more clearly and could make out what they looked like. On the left, stood a young mare, average in height, not too tall, but not too short, she had a sharp horn and large, beautiful wings, and her body was similar to the color of her mother, Princess Luna, but a little bit lighter. She had deep-blue eyes, and her mane also looked similar to her mother's but her tail was longer than her mother's and had been styled to have several pointy edges going down her tail but her mane and tail's colors were different as well, because they were light blue and black.

Then, everypony looked at the stallion, and he was the same height as his sister, his body was black, and he too, had a sharp horn, but his wings were different, they were just as big as his sister's, but not as pretty, for they had sharp edges to them, fit for aerodynamic speed and perfection. He had light purple eyes, and his mane was the same way as his wings: his mane had been styled in a way meant for better aerodynamic performance, and had been brushed back, and had a couple small pointy edges along his mane. His tail looked a lot like his sister's but was much shorter, and only had a few pointy edges to them, and his mane and tail were crimson red and black.

The Meeting Part 2

Darkness's and Luna's children then noticed their mother, and they rushed over to her, and hugged, and they both said, "It's good to see you mother."

Luna smiled warmly and hugged them both, and said, "It is good to you both as well, but today is a very important day, for all of us, and for both of you as well."

They asked, "What do you mean?"

Princess Celestia said, "First back to my previous question, do you know why you both have been called here?"

They both said, "It has something to do with Arrovak, doesn't it?"

Princess Luna said, "That's part of it but also..."

Princess Luna was interrupted by a voice that strongly seemed to come out of thin air, as the voice said, "Indeed, an important day, you both were very quick to figure out that it has something to do with Arrovak. But the other part of the reason why you both were called here, is it is time for you both to choose your path, your destiny in life, and today will finally be the day you gain your names, your sense of identity, and I shall bear witness to this, for good or for evil, history is to be made this day."

Everypony turned around and went into a defensive stance, and Twilight asked, "Who are you? And how do you know so much about these two? Where are you? Show yourself!"

The voice said, "I do not hide, do not blame me for the state of your minds, use your mind's eye, and your physical sight together, let them be in harmony with one another, and you will see me, as clearly as you see each other."

Princess Luna said, "I'm getting a familiar feeling....And that voice...... Everypony, please let's just try and see who this is...I...I have to know..."

Rarity asked, "Are you okay, Princess? You seem different..."

Princess Luna said, "I'll be fine, I just need to see clearly who this is....I must know.."

Twilight said, "Alright all of you, and you two as well, focus, and use your mind's eye and your physical sight at the same time, and we shall see who this truly is."

Everypony began to focus, and moments later, they began to see a figure standing right in front of them, and they could clearly make out that it was definitely a stallion, and as the figure began to walk closer, they all were in shock at what they saw, Princess Luna especially.

Twilight asked, "How is this possible? How did you....?"

Princess Luna began to sob with much happiness, and rushed over to the figure, and went to hug him, but she went right through him, and almost fell over.

The figure said with a sad face, and shook its head, "If you are all thinking I found some way to come back from the dead, I'm afraid to tell you no, I am still six feet under, I am still, very much dead."

As Princess Luna went back and rejoined the others, everypony got to look at the figure clearly, as he came to a stop, merely a few hoofs away from them, and they looked they saw, a stallion, with black and red armor, with an familiar insignia, golden gauntlets, on four hooves, a tattered black cape, with red underneath it, and a short katana, and Princess Celestia was the first to say it, "It cannot be possible.....Darkness?"

Darkness looked at them all, smirked, and said, "It has been a while, hasn't it? How long has it been? Forty years? It is good to see you all once more, it's been too long."

Darkness's and Princess Luna's children only said, "Father?"

Darkness said, "It is good I finally get to see you both, you both have grown strong, and have come this far, I am proud of both of you both, I only wish I could've been there from the beginning..."

They went over to Darkness and said, "We never blamed you, or hated you, you did what you had to do, to make sure this world would survive and everypony in it, would live to see the bright future that you gave them, so that we could live as well. All that matters now, is that here to support us now, in our time of need."

Darkness said with a smile of pride, "If you understand that, there is nothing further I need to say on that, you already know the reason."

They both said, "We always knew, ever since when we were told what happened to you, we were and have always been grateful."

Darkness said, "I thank you both...truly it only goes to show me, that for everything I sacrificed...... it was not in vain."

Princess Luna came up to Darkness and said, "Why are you here, exactly? There must be a reason."

Darkness said, "There is, this meeting, is critical in two points, first, for the future of our children, but also the continued existence of this world, the decisions and plans made today will determine what will happen next, and I have been called upon by the Gods Of Equestria, to bear witness, it is by their will, that they have sent me here, and why I stand before you all now, I am the physical representation of their presence here, on this day, all of us, living or dead, will remember what happens this day, and I shall write it all in the timelines of the world, so it may be remembered, for all ages to come, as you all know, I am one of the protectors of the timelines."

Princess Luna said, "That's right, my love, your service to this world is not over, despite all that you've done for this world, your eternal service to this world, will always to make the timeline is safe from those that wish to change it for ill."

Darkness said lovingly, "As always, my dear, you were always quick to figure things like this out, my service is never over, the timeline must be protected, but also all dimensions as well, And I see our children inherited your quick sense."

Princess Luna blushed, and Twilight said, "Well, now, that Darkness is here, as well, which I have to admit, was quite unexpected but very welcome, I think we can get this meeting fully underway, but first what should we start with first, Arrovak, or your children, Darkness?"

Darkness said, "For the safety of the world, it would be best if we start with my children choosing their path in life, and Luna and I shall oversee this, please all of you wait until we are done, and we then we will get to figuring out what to do about Arrovak."

Princess Celestia said, "Of course, take your time, I understand that things like this take some time."

Princess Luna said, "Thank you sister, Darkness and I shall see what we can do."

Everypony nodded, and went to the middle of the throne room, until all that remained was Darkness, Princess Luna, and their children, and they asked, "What do we do now?"

Darkness said, "It is simple enough, I will conduct the ancient sorcerer pony ritual of names, and summon forth the ancient sorcerer pony judges, and based on your choices, we will see who you both truly shall be: you either you be a great evil, and or a stout defender of the world, we shall see in a few moments, and Luna, are familiar with the questions?"

Princess Luna said, "Yes, I read your books thoroughly, and I will do my best."

Darkness said, "That's all we can ask for. Very well, I shall begin the incantations, and when I do, begin the questions, ready, my love? And are you two ready?"

Princess Luna said, "I've prepared for this moment, I'm ready."

They only said, "We're ready."

Darkness said, "Very well, then, here we go! Fathos! Fithos! Winosec! Vinosec! Ancestors of old! Bear witness, and show us who these two truly are! Guide them on the path they choose in their lives!"

As Darkness continued, he spread his wings, and rose into the air and stayed there as the entire castle was lifted, high into the clouds, and everything began to shake a little, and then it settled, as everything around them went dark, and the only light left was around Darkness, Princess Luna, and their children.

Princess Luna then began the questions, and said, "If this world was in danger, which it is right now, will you two leave it to wither and die, or will you both do whatever it takes to save it? No matter the cost? Until you last breath? Or will you join in its destruction? Now it is time for you to decide!"

The Mare said, "There is no doubt in my mind, I shall make sure it is always safe! I don't want anypony harmed by those that wish them harm!"

The Stallion said, "There is no way, I will let my father's sacrifice go in vain! I will do whatever it takes to make sure it is always safe, for my father, for my mother, and for everypony!"

Princess Luna said, "Very well then, next question: if the seeds of mistrust and hatred try to take hold of you two, will you turn on each other? Turn on those you swore to protect? Or will you both hold steadfast to your cause, no matter how hard it gets?"

The Mare said, "Even though times will be tough, and many things may try to make change my mind of what I fight for, it doesn't matter, I will see though my cause for the safety of everypony to the end, even if it means my life."

The stallion said, "Even when things like that happen, I will see it though to safety of all, even if I have to do so alone! I must not fail!"

Princess Luna said, "Alright then, final question: If for some unforeseen reason, those that you swore to protect, I or anypony were to turn to evil? Would you try to save us from it? Or would you put us down?"

The mare said, "I would do whatever I could to save you or anypony else first, I do not want to take anypony's life, unless there was no other way or no other option."

The stallion said, "I can't just take the life of another away just because of such a thing, I would do anything in my power to save you or anypony else. There is almost always another way, and I would only take out the ones that turned to evil, if they truly could not be saved."

Princess Luna turned to Darkness and said, "It is done, they have answered, finish the incantations."

Darkness said, "Ancestors of old! These two have spoken what is in their hearts, give them their long-sought identities, and names, that they shall carry for all eternity!"

Lightning began to flash all around and four ancient sorcerer pony faces appeared before them all, as the one in the middle said, "You two young ponies, have shown us much today, and you truly spoken out of your hearts, so for you, mare, your name shall forever be more be 'Violet Winter', may you always be blessed with the wonders and gifts of the night, of books, and magic talent that you have inherited from your parents, as I now awaken those blessings from within you. Step forward and gain what I have spoken."

The mare stepped forward, and she was lifted, as a bluish-purple light came from the ancient sorcerer pony, and he put it into the chest of the mare, and then he put her back down softly, and Violet Winter said, "Thank you, I humbly accept this." And then she stepped back.

The ancient sorcerer pony on the right said, "Stallion, step forward." The stallion stepped forward and the ancient sorcerer pony said, "Because of the valor and honesty you have shown us all, your name shall be forever more 'Solar Blaze', may the wonders and gifts of the day, the sword, and the talent of flying you have inherited from your parents. Now stay still, as I awaken the blessings I have spoken within you." The ancient sorcerer pony lifted up the stallion, as a black and red light came from the ancient sorcerer pony and he put it into the chest of the stallion, and then he put him back down softly.

Solar Blaze said, "I will always be grateful for this, thank you." And he stepped back.

All four of the ancient sorcerer ponies then said in unison, "May you never stray from your path, and may good fortune always come to you, may all sorcerer ponies of old, and those that have died, protect you, all you need do is to call upon us, remember, you are never alone, farewell, sorcerer ponies, and may we see you two again, when your days are done." The ancient sorcerer ponies then dissipated, and the light returned to the entire room, as the entire castle was softly was returned to the ground, and Darkness then landed on the ground, as everypony else came back to them, and began to congratulate, Violet Winter, and Solar Blaze.

The Meeting Part 3

After everypony got done congratulating Violet Winter, and Solar Blaze, Darkness said, "I am glad that both of you choose the path you did, otherwise, I would've had to deal with you two.."

Princess Luna, "But you told me, as you were dying in my hooves, forty years ago, that somepony else, besides myself, would have that burden to bear.."

Darkness looked at her, and said with sadness, "But what I didn't tell you, was that I was referring to me, as I was told by the Gods Of Equestria, in my final days when I was alive, that I had been tasked with this heavy burden.."

Princess Luna said, "Why didn't you tell me?"

Darkness said, "For one, there just wasn't time, and two, you already had enough on your mind, on top of me dying right in your hooves, I though it would be best, that when I was ordered to visit the mortal world, whenever that might be, that that would be the right time to tell you...."

Princess Luna smiled and said, "You was always like that, caring for others and myself, without an regard for your own safety or how certain things like this, might be too heavy for you to bear alone, you would do so anyways, because that's how much you cared, not just for me, but for this whole world, despite the fact even when you were drawing your lasts breaths, you continued to do so, that's what made you so different from rest of us, and it seems our children inherited that kindness for others as well."

Darkness shook his head in agreement, and turned to Violet Winter, and Solar Blaze, and said, "Indeed, and I only hope you use your gifts to benefit many, and not for self-gain."

Violet Winter said, "Don't worry dad, we won't forget, we won't let you or anypony down."

Solar Blaze only said, "Honestly, that's about what I was thinking, just some of the words are different, but the meaning is still the same."

Applejack said, "I don't mean to ruin the moment, but we still have a meeting to discuss, and where is Lunar Ebony Blade?"

Princess Celestia is the one that answered the question, as she said, "I was wondering when that would be asked again, however, it's not like I didn't send him and invitation or anything, regarding this matter. With that being said, I sent one of my guards to send the same letter all of you got, and I got a letter of his own in return, bearing his family's seal, and I still have it with me, if you wish to hear it?" Everypony shook their heads yes, and Princess Celestia said, "Okay, but I warn you, you may not like the response I got, anyways here goes..." She then dug out a small piece of parchment, and began to read aloud, as she said, "Dear Princess Celestia, I send my formal regards to the others, and to you as well, but I cannot attend some simple meeting, this does not sound all that important, no, my kingdom is far more important than this 'meeting of yours', sorry but I got my own problems to deal with, tell the others hello for me. Sincerely, King Lunar Ebony Blade."

As Princess Celestia finished, everypony just stood there, in shock, and Rainbow Dash, who was now upset, said, "So what? He's just going to turn his back on of us? Now that he has his own kingdom, and his family's heirloom back, he doesn't really care what happens to any of us? What happens to the rest of the world for that matter? I cannot believe this! What an arrogant jerk! As long he has his own land, in the middle of nowhere, he could care less about the rest of us!"

Twilight said, "I see, Lunar Ebony Blade has abandoned us all, it is rather disappointing, and I think I say this for everypony, I don't think I ever saw this coming, that he would turn out like this. And to think, after everything we all went through together...."

Princess Luna said, "It is certainly quite a blow to our cause, in protecting all of ponykind, but we will recover, in fact, we already have, what do you think about all of this, Darkness?"

Darkness shook his head in disgust, and then said, " Yes, our cause has recovered, Violet Winter, and Solar Blaze, Luna and I's children, has joined our cause. But to be honest, I didn't see this coming either, and here to think I taught him how to fight....THAT ARROGANT PRICK!!!"

Everypony got tense, and Rainbow Dash said, "Oh, crap, Darkness is not happy, dead or not, uh oh."

Darkness calmed down, and said, "It's alright everypony, but from now on, I would highly suggest that the rest of you cut all ties from Lunar Ebony Blade, if he wants to abandon the world, and all of us, then we will abandon him as well."

Princess Celestia said, "I was thinking the same thing, and I already have, he or his citizens, are not welcome here in Canterlot, my gates to my city, and my castle, are forever closed to his kingdom."

Princess Luna said, "I agree, and so are mine."

Twilight said, "As is my door, and I'll be sure to tell Princess Cadence and Shining Armor to do the same."

Everypony else agreed, and resolved to cut ties from Lunar Ebony Blade. And Rarity said, "Good, now that jerk is out of the way, can we proceed with the meeting?"

Darkness said, "Indeed, it is long overdue, everypony gather around, we need to put our minds together, living or dead, and figure out a solution to taking down Arrovak, anypony want to start first?"

Everypony said nothing for a while, and then they all looked at Darkness, and they all pointed at him, as Rarity said, "From the looks of it, we all figured we would listen to your advice first before think of anything."

Darkness shook his head, and said, "That's a problem..."

Pinkie Pie said, "Why is that? You so smart when it comes to things like this!"

Everypony nodded in agreement, and Darkness said, " Although I won't deny that I am rather good when it comes to things like this. That in itself is the core of the problem, you all, except for you Snowshy, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Violet Winter, and Solar Blaze, but as for the rest of you, you six have lost self-confidence in yourselves, and have depended on me for guidance through situations like this, that you six have forgotten the strength you all had in each other, before I came along, and I'm afraid, if you six don't get that self-confidence back, Arrovak will succeed and turning this whole world into nothing more than a burning pile of rubble, and dead bodies, or worse."

Princess Luna said, "But what about my sister, myself, Snowshy, and our children? Would it be enough to destroy Arrovak?"

Darkness said, "Sadly, no, so let me make this clear: Arrovak is unlike anything any of you have ever faced before, he is very clever, cunning, and he is no fool, not to mention, he has thousands, if not, millions of years of battle and war experience behind him. I, however, have only ever faced him once, long ago. He somehow found a way to draw me into his prison, in the future, no less, and tried to kill me then, of course, that happened when I was only 120,000 years old, or 12 in your years."

Applejack said, "Did you succeed?"

Darkness said, "Obviously no, I couldn't take him down myself, all I could do, was escape, before I got trapped in that prison with him, despite me being one of the most powerful ponies that ever lived, Arrovak is a god, and not just any god: he is the God Of Destruction, plus, he is a Celestial Evil as well. He revels in war and battle, and it empowers him, with each and every strike, and every hit he takes. Plus, to top it all off, he feeds off of doubt, mistrust...etc, as well, much in the same way, his former master, Darkness Night, did."

Violet Winter said, "I don't think I ever read about this in any of your books, is there a reason you didn't record it? And wait, what do you mean, former master?

Darkness said, "Oh, believe me, there is a good reason, you know, Violet Winter, you really do take after me, in a lot of ways, but do you really think anypony really would believe that all the evils of the world, were once nothing more than transparent, celestial beings, looking for a world to be born into? As they ravaged through the stars, and destroyed countless planets and galaxies? No, not now, not yet, but maybe, as time goes on, but the world is just not ready to accept such a thing. And as far as your other question is concerned, Darkness Night, was the leader and in command of many different evils, many now no longer exist, but the worst ones were born into the world and their personalities and sense of being, lost, but their evil remained, and to where eventually there were only two that still retained their original selves and were never born into this world. One you all know rather all too well, was Darkness Night, and his first lieutenant, Arrovak. When Darkness Night was defeated all those years ago, by all those of your with magic power back then, his hold and control over Arrovak was released, and Arrovak was now free of Darkness Night's will. I told this and it was revealed to me, by the Gods Of Equestria, hours after I died, and was placed in the leadership of the Hall Of Heroes. In defeating one great evil, all of us that were there, without knowing it, gave Arrovak, the free will, to do as he pleases, and it was because of that free will, that allowed him to finally break out of his eternal prison. As the saying that I always used to hear when I was younger: 'No Good Deed Goes Unpunished.' But how could of any of us have known? We couldn't, there are just some things, that none of us can prevent."

Everypony stood silent for a few moments, processing everything Darkness had just told them all, and Princess Luna said, "In other words, we were victorious that day, but only stirred up something worse, without even knowing it. But why was Arrovak imprisoned by Darkness Night anyways?"

Darkness said, "Pretty much yeah, and Darkness Night didn't do it, the Gods Of Equestria did, plus, Arrovak was a lose cannon, and over the years under his master's command, began to start getting rather....unruly. So when Darkness Night fled, and came to the surface of this world, and was told by a fellow evil, that Arrovak, had been weakened, and put into a sub-dimensional prison, Darkness Night was overjoyed. So he went out his way, and made it an eternal prison instead, as punishment, and to remind Arrovak, who was more powerful, and also that way, Darkness Night, could keep Arrovak in check. However, as time went by, Darkness Night abandoned Arrovak, and forgot about him, as at that time, he had found me, a perfect vessel for him to take over, and that which could hold his powers, without the body exploding in the process. Arrovak from that day on, as sat there, rotting in that prison, to kill me, and to get revenge on Darkness Night, which he can no longer do, because Darkness Night has been defeated, and his ashes have been split up, and all put in heavily guarded places, and hidden away from the rest of the world."

Princess Luna said, "That makes sense, so if he can't have his vengeance on Darkness Night, either subjugating this world, or outright obliterating it, is a suitable substitute."

Darkness said, "Pretty much, but Arrovak also hates this world and its inhabitants anyways, so his denied
vengeance, will be taken out on this world, just for added measure."

Twilight said, "Okay so, how are me and my friends supposed to gain what we have lost? Can you at least give us a clue?"

Darkness nodded, and said, "Yes, that I can do...but I must hurry..... my time visiting the mortal realm is almost over..At least for now anyways..." As Darkness said that, everypony was beginning to have a tough time seeing him, and Darkness said, "All I can offer you, is to show you, the way that you must start your journey, and the rest, from there on, you all will need to figure out." As he finished speaking, he took his short katana out from its sheath, twirled it, and thrust deep into the ground in front of him, and he said, "My sword of leadership, shall show you the way you must go, until you come to 'a temporal vortex that should not happen, a split in time, appears before you.' It will be your 'stepping stone', that you must take with you. In that moment, some things may be made clear, others may not be, all I can say, is I wish you all the best of luck."

Darkness began to become more and more transparent, and began fading in and out, as Darkness began to walk away from them all, and Twilight said, "Wait! There is still so much we don't understand! So much we still don't know..."

Darkness stopped, and turned around and smiled, and said, "It's alright, have faith in yourselves, and alongside the others, all things take time, all will become more clear, as time goes on. Farewell, all of you, it was really good to see you all again, I look forward to the day, when we all can be rejoined once more, for now, I wish you all the best of luck, and to my children, know that you have my best wishes and prayers for you both." And with that, he waved his right hoof goodbye, and stood, proudly smiling at all of them, as he turned into leaves of brown, orange, and yellow, as it all blew away, and went out the nearby open window.

Regaining Self-Confidence Part 1

Twilight was the first the speak, as she said, "Well, it seems before we can do anything about Arrovak, my friends and I need to somehow regain our self-confidence. But how are we supposed to do that?"

Violet Winter answered, and she said, "Honestly, as my father said, this is something you all need to figure out, and if I were you, I would follow what my father left behind. Follow the path that my father's sword shows you and I would suggest that one of you take the sword with you, it should be solid, seeing as it hasn't faded away."

Princess Luna said, "I agree with my daughter, that seems like the best course of action for now, for the time being, until you all return, and when you regain your self-confidence, we will see what the rest of us can do, in the meantime, to build up a defense to hold Arrovak off,...maybe..... until you all come back."

Princess Celestia said, "I would have to agree, there is nothing that can be done about Arrovak at this moment, take Darkness's sword with you, and follow it, and good luck out there, I don't know how bad things have gotten out there, although I have already ordered an evacuation of the entire area, and the surrounding villages, and had them all come inside the castle, so there shouldn't be anypony else out there, and if there is, tell them to quickly come to Canterlot Castle."

Twilight said, "Thank you all, and we will. We best be off now, there's no way I can pick up the sword, it's not responding to me, would somepony else try?" As Twilight said this, she tried again, and her hooves went right through the sword, as if it was mere fog, and then she stepped back so somepony else could try.

Applejack stepped forward, and said, "Let me try." And as she said this, she held out hoof to grab the sword, and it responded to her, and began to glow rather brightly, and it became solid, and as she grabbed it, the sheath materialized before her, and she put the sword, in the sheath, and tied it to her right side, and said, "Alright, let's get goin' everypony! The sooner we get back, the better!"

Rarity said, "I couldn't agree more."

And with that, Twilight and her friends, took off, as they waved goodbye to the others, and soon after they were out of sight, and for those that were still there in the castle, Solar Blaze said, "So, what's the plan for defense?"

Everypony gathered around, as Princess Luna and Violet Winter ushered them over, as Princess Luna said, "Actually, my daughter and I might have an idea..." Princess Luna and Violet Winter began to discuss to the others the idea they had in mind, as everypony stood there, listening intently.

Meanwhile, Darkness had just returned to the Hall Of Heroes, and went to the observatory room, as the other heroes were already there, and they saw him, and one of them asked, "Welcome back Darkness, how did it go?"

Darkness responded, "Well, actually, my children have decided to follow the path of light."

Another one of the heroes responded, "Well, good news at least for once, that's good to hear, I was actually kind of afraid, you would've had to..."

Darkness raised up a hoof, and said, "I know, I was hoping I wouldn't have to, thank the Gods Of Equestria, they didn't choose the path of evil...." And with that, nopony else said anything for a moment, as Darkness saw in the middle of the room, a clear image of Twilight and the others, had appeared, and Darkness said, "Before I left, I was asked by the Gods Of Equestria, to keep an eye on Twilight and the other's progress, and give them a report later on."

The hero nearest to Darkness, said, "We know, we did you the favor and everything is set, all you have to do is fine tune it a little, we were just waiting for you, that's all."

Darkness said, "Thank you all, in that case...let me adjust a few more things....ah! There we go! Now we should be able to hear what they are saying as well." Everypony gathered around the center of the room, and sure enough: everypony could see and hear what Twilight and others were doing and saying.

Darkness stood at the northern part of the center of room, and began to watch what Twilight and others were doing, and to Darkness's right, the hero asked him, "Do you think they will regain their self-confidence in time?"

Darkness said, with a serious face, "Honestly, I don't know, it is too early to tell, all we can do is watch and hope that they figure it out in time before it is too late. The Gods Of Equestria have forbidden us from intervening to help them, for the simple fact is that many ponies in the mortal world still have the events of what Bolverk did very fresh and vivid in their minds."

Nopony else said nothing for a while, and then another hero said, "Well, thanks makes sense if you ask me, but I was actually looking forward to some glorious battle! Oh well, we don't need to be the cause of a paranoia, and cause Equestria-wide panic."

As the hero finished speaking, another hero began to watch Twilight and the others, and quietly said, "You're right.... Twilight, and her friends, all our hopes rest on you all now, the fate of the world rests on you and your friend's hooves now, good luck."

As Twilight and the others made it to the outskirts of Canterlot, they all began to see a pale blue light, in a straight path, light up and illuminate in front of them, and Applejack asked, "Do you think this is coming from the sword?"

Twilight said, "It's got to be, let's follow it, what other choice do we have?"

Rainbow Dash said, "Uh, how about not following it? That is an option....right?"

Everypony just looked at Rainbow Dash and she said, "Okay, not an option, I guess."

Rarity assured Rainbow Dash, and she said, "Don't worry Rainbow Dash, with all of us here, and Snowshy, what could possibly go wrong?"

Rainbow Dash said, "Yeah, somehow I don't feel any better at all."

Nopony said anything, and continued to follow the pale blue light, until they came to the entrance to Everfree Forest, and everypony stooped as Rainbow Dash said, "Every time! Every damn time! It's always got to be here!" Rainbow Dash sighed, and said, "Oh well, let's just get this over with..."

Everypony waited a little, and then began to set off once more, and not even a few steps later, they all looked up and they saw a bright fiery ball in the distance, high in the sky, and Applejack said, "Uh, guys, you are all seein' what I'm seein', right?"

Twilight said, "Yeah, everypony! Get out of its way!" Everypony went to either one side or the other, as the fiery ball got closer to the ground, and with a deafening crash, and bright fiery red light, everypony's vision was obscured. After what seemed like a few moments later, their vision cleared and they all saw a large crater in front of them, and a fog, and as the fog cleared, they saw what seemed like a pony, was in the middle of it.

Immediately, Snowshy and Fluttershy began to take steps towards the mysterious pony, and Twilight said, "Wait! We don't know if that pony is dangerous or not, or if its even a pony."

Snowshy and Fluttershy stopped and turned around and Snowshy said, "Don't worry, we will be careful."

Twilight said, "Alright, but still....."

Applejack said, "It's better to safe than sorry, right? Don't worry, Snowshy and Fluttershy know what they are doing."

Snowshy and Fluttershy smiled and shook their heads in agreement and turned back around, and started to head towards what looked like a pony, and they became to come close the pony-like figure, they could clearly see what that it was indeed a pony, and what this pony looked like. What they saw was the pony, had sky blue coat and a sliver mane and tail. The mane swept back, it was now a little windswept and the tail was the same as the mane, and they could tell it was a stallion, with icy blue eyes.

As the stallion struggled to his hooves, he said, "What?......What the?........Oh, my head..."

Snowshy and Fluttershy went to his aid, and helped him up, and Snowshy said, "Hey you alright?"

The stallion said, "Yeah, I should be alright, despite the horrible headache....argh!!!"

Fluttershy said, "Hey, take it easy, that was quite a fall you took, and quite an entrance, if I might add."

The stallion hadn't looked up at them until now, and he said, "Fall? What do you mean? What's going on? Why am I talking to talking to talking ponies?"

Snowshy explained to him, and she said, "You came down, in a fiery crash, it was quite something, and kind of scary at the same time, and you don't know where you are?"

The others had come up to where to where the stallion was, as he asked this question, and Twilight said, "I can clearly take that you are not from around here, and perhaps not of this world?"

The stallion said, "No, but I'm still not sure how I even ended up here."

Twilight said, "I see, do you remember you name?"

The stallion said, "My name.....my name is.......my name....Ah! My name is Sliver Sky, that's it!"

Rarity said, "That's a good name."

Applejack said, "I suppose it is, but it still doesn't answer where he came from."

Behind them, they heard a voice say, "I think I can answer that question."

All of sudden, they all felt a strong, but warm breeze around them and as they turned around, many leaves came together, and then dissipated to reveal, somepony they all know very, very well, except for Silver Sky, as the leaves revealed Darkness.

Everypony except for Silver Sky said, "Darkness!"

Darkness then came towards them, and said, "Yes, once again, it's good to see you all. Although I know it t'was but moments ago, we last saw each other, but the Gods Of Equestria wanted me to come back, to explain a few things and a warning and then I must be off, there have been things that have been set in motion that cannot be undone that will require my attention soon." Before anypony could say anything, he raised up a hoof, and said, "The pony you see before you, is indeed not of this world, he comes from the human world, and his coming here is not coincidence. Arrovak has began drawing power from all matters of things, including from time itself, because of this, Arrovak has inadvertently and unknowingly tamped into the timelines, caused what us time protectors have never been able to control, at least, not forever anyways. They are called 'Time Rifts', or in more clear terms, pieces of the timeline or timelines that have been 'broken', or 'merging together'.

Twilight stepped forward and said, "So that means..."

Darkness replied, and said, "Yes, your new friend here, has unfortunately been sucked in by a time rift."

Silver Sky came forward and asked, "If that is the case, can't I go back the same way? You are a time protector right? Can't you send me back?"

Darkness said, "If only it were that easy, I'm afraid that's not possible, not even I can just go around, opening up time portals whenever I please, there are delicate rules and certain conditions on that sort of thing. So the only way you can go back home, is Arrovak must be defeated for the time rifts to stop, and time rifts are so unstable right now, that even with all my powers, there is a very high chance you could be killed, if I was allowed to do such a thing right now, or you would be sent somewhere you don't want to be, and it would be a one-way-trip, there would be no going back, and besides, the longer the Arrovak continues to draw power the way he is, the more unstable that will become. He is also drawing power from the very life of this world itself, and even from the forces of this galaxy. It's only a matter of time before everything becomes too unstable and everything collapses, and all life, on every planet, in this galaxy will cease to be."

Silver Sky said, "So I'm stuck here until this Arrovak guy is defeated right? How hard could it be? He is just a pony, after all, right guys?.....Right?"

Everypony was silent for a while, and Twilight said, "I wish that was true, and it was that easy, but Arrovak.....is the God Of Destruction, and he is at least eight times any of our size, he reveals in war and battle, as he only draws more power from it."

Darkness said, "Not to mention he is one of the Celestial Evils, being right alongside Darkness Night, in many different way, and he was once Darkness Night's second-in-command. The fight itself will not be easy."

Silver Sky said, "Great....so what about the warning you came to tell us?"

Darkness said, "Oh, right, I almost forgot, all the heroes and I myself were just told by The Gods Of Equestria, of a prophecy, that pertains of two different times, one now, in the present, and the other, towards this world's final days, and it goes like this....." 'At the age of Twilight and Dawn, all things will merge together, as the Celestial Evil God Of Destruction is freed, and will bring waste to all in his path, on the 14th day, of brave heroes battling against him, that if he is not defeated, all things will collapse and cease to exist.' Everypony said nothing, and Darkness continued, and said, "The other part of the prophecy goes like this", 'When this world reaches its final days, Darkness Night will break free, from his ashen prisons, and will bring back to life all the celestial evils, and the world will face it's final war, at this time, all heroes, living or dead, will be brought together to fight for this world's judgement day.'

Rainbow Dash said, 'And.....once again time seems to against us, messed up or not."

Snowshy said, "So pretty much, we have fourteen days to fight against Arrovak, of course, it only counts once we start fighting him, right?"

Darkness said, "That's correct, but don't wait too long, or all things will collapse if Arrovak draws power from all things too long."

Applejack said, "Well, it sounds like we have work to do!"

Rarity said, "Indeed we do!"

Snowshy said, "Thanks brother, for the warning and the heads up."

Darkness said, "That's not necessary, but I thank you anyways, now I best be off, until we all meet again, and good luck,....all of you."

And with that, Darkness broke apart into leaves and they faded away.

Regaining Self-Confidence, Part 2

Everypony nodded their heads in agreement, and set back off, and continued to head in the direction of the blue light, and into the Everfree Forest, as Rainbow Dash said, "I'll be glad when we get through this forest, I never cared much for this place."

Rarity said, "You and me both."

Twilight and everypony else stopped and said, "Come on guys, we need to focus." She then called out the Applejack ahead of her, and said, "Applejack! Any change in the blue light's direction?"

Applejack said, "Not yet....wait....it's pointing to....the left!"

Twilight said, "The left? But that would point to..."

Snowshy finished Twilight's sentence, and said, "That would point towards The Rambling Rock Ridge!"

Rainbow Dash asked, "Why would it be taking us there?"

Silver Sky said, "I don't really know anything about this world, but I get the feeling, that it's not there, it might possibly be something after we cross the ridge?"

Applejack said, "You know, he has a point."

Twilight said, "Yes, he does, and Silver Sky, you may be right, perhaps, there is something more to this, that there might be something beyond the ridge, I guess we will only find out, once we get there, and see where the blue light points to next."

Pinkie Pie said happily, "What if something's buried there? I love uncovering buried stuff!"

Everypony laughed, and Twilight said, "That's not a bad idea either. Alright, Applejack, let's keep going."

Applejack said, "You got it."

Nothing more was said as everypony set off once more, following Applejack, as she paid attention to where the blue light was leading them. For what felt like a long time, Applejack called out, and pointed in front of her, and said, "Everypony! I can see the end of the forest from here!" And then she turned back around, and kept moving forward.

Rainbow Dash said, "Thank Celestia, we're almost there."

Everypony just continued to follow Applejack and came upon the exit of the forest, and they all walked a little ways, and then they all stopped, and they looked out in front of them, and they saw the massive ridge before them all.

Snowshy asked Applejack, "It the blue light still pointing in the same direction?"

Applejack nodded, and said, "Yes"

Twilight walked to the edge, and looked down, and said, "We have to cross this ridge and the only way to do that, is to go down, and cross the bridge halfway down the ridge from the looks of it."

Silver Sky said, "Well, what are we waiting for? Let's get going!"

Applejack said, "I couldn't agree more."

Twilight nodded, and said, "Everypony, be careful on your way down, the ridge, from what I see, there many loose rocks here and there, so, watch your grip on your way down."

Everypony nodded, as Applejack went first, and after her, Snowshy, and Twilight went next, then Fluttershy and Rarity, and then Pinkie Pie and Silver Sky, and Rainbow Dash began to fly her way down the ridge, but stayed with the group, in case anypony fell off. Everypony took the descent slowly and carefully, and after a while, Applejack stopped, and looked down, and said to herself, "Whoo, nelly, that's a long way down...."

Rarity stopped as well, and looked up, and said, "We are long way down...." She then shuddered,as everypony else at this point, stopped, and waited for Applejack and Rarity to continue, as Rarity asked Applejack, "Are we getting close yet? I feel like my hooves are about ready to fall off!"

Applejack said, "We are getting there, we are halfway there! Just keep going, and we'll be fine!"

Rarity said to herself, "Easy for you to say..."

Everypony then continued climbing down, and as moment by moment went by, Applejack said, "We are almost there! Just a little farther!"

Fluttershy was quivering, her hooves were tired, and she said, "I can't...hold on....anymore!"

Twilight said, "Just hang in there! Just hold on! You'll be okay!"

Fluttershy's hold began to weaken, and she said, "I can't...I can't do it! I can't hold.....on.......anymore! AHHHHHHH!!!"

As Fluttershy said this, she lost her hold and began to fall, but luckily, Rainbow Dash caught her, and began to fly downwards towards the bridge and landed.

Silver Sky then moved his hoof down, and gripped a rock, and as he grabbed it, it became loose, and fell out of his hoof, and he shortly lost his grip from his other hoof as he began to fall, as Rainbow Dash tried to get up to him, but Pinkie Pie was below Silver Sky a little, and caught one of his hooves, but now that she only had one hoof holding a rock, and the other was holding Silver Sky, and she lost her grip on the rock, and began to fall, as one after the other caught each other, but lost their grip as they all began to fall down. Applejack said, "Everypony! I sure hope the bridge holds! Because we going to land on it!"

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were both trying to get to everypony, but they were all falling too fast, so all they could do was get out of the way, and hope for their friends safe landing. Seconds later, everypony landed on the bridge, with a loud 'thunk', some were dizzy, others landed sideways, as Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy immediately rushed to aid their friends.

Rainbow Dash said, "Are you guys alright?"

Twilight grunted as she got up, and then she said, "That was not the plan, but I think I speak for everypony, we are alright."

As everypony got up, and were still recovering from the fall, Applejack said, "Well, that's one way to get down a ridge. Although, just for future climbing journeys, let's not do that one again....ever."

Everypony smiled, and Twilight asked everypony, I agree. Are we all ready to keep going?"

Just then, they all heard loud snaps, and they all looked behind them, the ropes holding the bridge up, were beginning to tear, and Rarity said, "It's going to have to be good enough! The bridge is collapsing!"

Twilight said, "Everypony! Run!"

As Twilight said this, everypony began to run as fast they could, to the other side of the bridge, and as Applejack looked behind her, and saw that the bridge was falling apart and collapsing at a fast rate, and she then looked back in front of her, and yelled out, "Twilight! The bridge is collapsing too fast! We won't make it to the other side!"

Twilight said, "We have to! Everypony! Run as fast as you can! And don't look back! Just keep going!"

Everypony ran as hard as they could, and as the bridge began to get closer and closer to them all, Twilight said, "Everypony! Jump!"

Everypony said nothing, and with all of them jumping together, the bridge had completely collapsed, as everypony began to fall down, and everypony began to try desperately to grip on to the bridge. Moments passed, and as the dust settled, Rainbow Dash was the first to come up, and climbed up the bridge, like a ladder, and lifted herself onto the ground, and then turned around to help the next one up. One by one, they all climbed up the bridge, and everypony breathed heavily, and as they as were still catching their breath, Applejack said, "Huff....! I can't believe....huff! huff! We made it!"

Rarity said, "Whew! That.....huff! was...too close!"

Snowshy said, "Everypony alright? Is everypony here?"

Everypony looked around at each other, and Twilight said, "We are fine, and everypony's here." She then turned to Applejack and asked, "So where does the blue light point us towards now?"

Applejack replied, "Well, for one, Silver Sky's hunch was right, it wasn't the ridge, it has to be something beyond this ridge. It is still pointing in the same direction, towards..."

Everypony for first time, after recovering, looked ahead of them, and Rainbow Dash said, as she saw what was ahead of them, "Great.....another damn forest...."

Snowshy said, "Yes, but it doesn't feel the same as the other forest, something doesn't feel right."

Rarity said, "I'm no forest expert, but I feel it too, something doesn't feel right...It feels I don't know, out of place or..."

Twilight finished Rarity's sentence, and said, "It feels wrong....I know."

Fluttershy said, "I don't like this.."

Twilight said, "Don't worry everypony, we can do this, all of Equestria is counting on us, although...I wish Darkness could be here, to guide us...."

Snowshy walked up in front of them all, and said, "No! This is exactly what my brother was talking about, you all have except for Silver Sky and myself, you all have lost your self-confidence! You cannot give up now! What is some old forest going to do to you all? You all have faced far worse, and prevailed! Haven't you?! You all have depended on my brother for so long, because of his immense power, and intelligence, that you all gave up on yourselves, and you let him make all the decisions! He shouldn't have had to! He knew what was happening to you all, he told me, when you all fell asleep in that shack, while we were waiting for the snowstorm to settle down a little, he knew what was happening, but he told me, he felt is was best he didn't say anything about it to you all. He also knew that for you to regain your self-confidence, confronting you all on the subject would be far worse, than not saying anything at all. He also knew what needed to be done, in the case the world was ever threatened again. All of us, together, along with Princess Celestia, and Luna, and Luna's children, would be the only ones to take a stand against any rising evil! So I ask of you all, don't give up! Please! If not for yourselves! For Equestria, your friends, and for my brother's sake! Don't let all of his sacrifices go in vain! Equestria needs you all, without you six, the rest of us will not be enough to defeat Arrovak. So please! Don't give up now!"

As Snowshy finished speaking, everypony was silent, with all the heads down, some had tears, and then after what seemed like a long while, Rainbow Dash lifted her head up, and came up to Snowshy, and with sadness in her eyes, and said softly, "He really knew what was happening to us?"

Snowshy nodded, "He did, he knew from the very beginning when it started happening to you all."

Rainbow Dash said, "I see, even after everything, in his wisdom, he knew it was best not to say anything, it would've made things worse, he knew that, he helped us all in that sense, the best he could, plus, he saved us all from certain death."

Rainbow Dash went silent for a while, then turned to everypony, and with tears in her eyes, and with a shaky voice, "Well, I don't know about you all, but I cannot give up! I owe Darkness so much, my life included! Not to mention, for all those that have died, to see past victories achieved! I will go on! I will press on! I will regain my self-confidence! Are all of you with me? Or are you going to turn tail and run?! And let every single sacrifice Darkness and countless others that they all made for us all be for nothing? Or are you all going to press through this, and be right there with me, as we defeat Arrovak?"

Rainbow Dash looked around at the others, and they all came up to her, and they put one of their hooves out in front of Rainbow Dash, and she put one of hers out as well, and so did Snowshy, and Twilight said, "Your both right, you and Snowshy, it cannot end here, I too, owe Darkness and many others, a great deal, if it means my life, then it is the very least I can do, for everything he did, for what everypony has done, for all of us."

Everypony raised their hooves up high together, and hit them together, as they all said, in unison, "Yeah!"

Everypony then put their hooves down, and they all looked at Snowshy and nodded with newfound determination, and all except Silver Sky, went over to her, and hugged her, and then backed up, as Twilight said, "Snowshy, thank you, you have given us the strength to go on. You truly are Darkness's sister, there is no doubt about it, there never was."

Snowshy said, "You are all welcome, I just couldn't stand here, and say nothing, I had to do something."

Twilight said, "It's fine, you did the right thing." She then turned to everypony else, and said, "Alright! Everypony ready?" Everypony nodded, and Twilight then turned to Applejack, and said, "Okay! Led the way!"

Applejack nodded, and said, "With pleasure! Everypony! Follow me!" And as she finished speaking, she walked forward, and everypony followed, as they all now had newfound hope, and determination in their hearts, as they walked into the forest, not knowing what awaited them all, but were not afraid of whatever it might be.

Reminiscing, And A New Threat

As everypony had entered the forest, they all saw a large grass field ahead of them, and Twilight turned to everypony, and pointed towards the grass field and said, "We should camp here for the night, we can continue on in the morning, as I can imagine, it's been quite a day for everypony."

Rainbow Dash said, "You can say that again."

Applejack said, "Then it's settled, we will leave early in the morning."

Twilight nodded, and said, "Sleep well everypony."

Everypony nodded, and began to head towards the grass field, and as they got there, they set up a campfire, gathered wood, and tents, and some then went into their separate tents, while others, stayed at the fire for a while, and then they too, went to bed.

Snowshy was the last one to go to bed, and as she layed down on her bed, and began to drift off into sleep, her thoughts kept drifting to that day, in the shack, all those years ago, as everypony had fallen asleep, and she could hear the snowstorm outside, and before she knew it, she had completely fell asleep, and began to dream of that day.... As Snowshy dreamed, she went back to that day, and she remembered, waking up to the snowstorm outside, and as she looked around, she could see that Darkness was awake, and was still sitting at the table, in the corner, in front of the window, with a mug in one hoof, a look of worry, and a hint of sadness in his eyes. As she saw this, she got up, and went over to him, and sat down, at the table, on the chair opposite to him, and as he looked over to see who it was, he said, "Couldn't sleep either, could you?" He then got another mug and a large container, with a spout, from his pack on the floor, and he then put the mug and container on the table, poured some kind of liquid into the mug, put the container away, and slid the mug over to Snowshy, who caught it, and he said, "Here, drink this, it'll help replenish your strength, for whatever comes tomorrow, you will more than likely need to be at your best."

Snowshy nodded in thankfulness, and said, "Thank you."

Darkness said, without looking at Snowshy, "Don't mention it." He then turned back to the window, and went back to same expression Snowshy had seen before.

Nothing was said for a while, as the two drank from their mugs, before Snowshy finally spoke up, and she called Darkness's attention, "Darkness? Is something the matter?"

He then turned his face to her, and he said, "Something the matter? Why do you say that?"

Snowshy said, "Something is clearly bothering you."

He then put his head down for a minute, and then looked back up, and said, "Is it that obvious?"

Snowshy said, "It is. What's wrong?"

Darkness said, "It's not so much me, but I feel like I have become an issue."

Snowshy said, "What do you mean?"

Darkness looked at Snowshy, for the first time since the whole conversation, looked Snowshy in the eyes, and said, "Surely you noticed or felt a change in our friends?"

Snowshy said, "Yeah, but it doesn't seem out of the ordinary, they have gained newfound strength."

Darkness shook his head, and said, "No, they are masking what they truly feel."

As Darkness saw that Snowshy had an inquisitive look on her face, he said, "They are losing. Losing their self-confidence, it is only a matter of time before it is gone completely. I fear my coming with you all may have caused this."

Snowshy said, "That's not true, everypony thinks so highly of you."

Darkness said, "Perhaps I need to explain, they may think that way, but deep down inside of each them, they began to think less of themselves. When I started coming with you all, they all have seen my capabilities, my power, my intelligence, and in them seeing this, they started to begin to think, that they are not capable of being able to save or help anypony."

Snowshy was silent as she continued to listen, and Darkness continued, "I can feel it, time is compressing against my chest, I am afraid, this will be my last journey..."

Snowshy with an outburst of emotion, said, "No, it won't be! I see no reason why this is your last one!"

Darkness said, "Forgive me, I wish that was true, but I can see the signs clearly all around me, they are everywhere, it is all warning me, not to keep going on, but I have to......I have to! I cannot let everypony down now, we've all come too far to just turn around and go home, there won't be a home, Bolverk will destroy and enslave all."

Snowshy said sadly, "I don't understand."

Darkness put a hoof on Snowshy's right shoulder, and said, "You will, someday this will all make sense, when you think about this day, it will all come together, I promise you, you will understand the meaning behind the words I speak."

Snowshy said, "Okay, but shouldn't we talk to everypony about what is happening to them?"

Darkness sat back down in his chair, looked at Snowshy, and said, "No, that's not a good idea."

Snowshy said, "Why not? We can't let them continue to feel less of themselves, we have to do something!"

Darkness said, "I understand how you feel, you care about them, as much as I do, but they are the kind of ponies, to where confronting them on such things, would only make things worse. No, this is something they must figure out, and do on their own, but they could still use some support along the way, it is the best thing you can do for them, and I hope you make it through all this, to be there for them, when that time comes, they will need it."

Snowshy said, "But you will be there too, won't you? We can support them together!"

Darkness shook his head, and said, " I wish I could believe that but, you know, maybe you are right, but let's say I don't, who will our friends turn to, when I am gone? They will need you more than ever, because by that time, they will have lost the feeling of confidence altogether, and the journey required to regain it will begin." Darkness was silent for a few minutes, and he then looked up, and said, "I can feel something stirring, something far away, almost as if it was caged, it feels.....different, I know for a fact it is not Bolverk, whatever it is, it is tied to the possible end of the world, and a great battle will ensue." He then looked back at Snowshy, and said, "If our friends, after this all over, and what I fear might be coming, in the ever distant future, if they do not regain their self-confidence, everything that we all do together this day, will be for nothing."

Snowshy asked, "How do you know this?"

Darkness said, "It is just the feeling of premonitions that I'm getting, I feel it in the air, something besides Bolverk is coming. Listen to that storm, and can you too not feel what I do? It is all around us."

Snowshy sat still for a while, and as she sat there, she could feel something was indeed out there, but it felt like wasn't anywhere near them, it felt...almost, like it was outside the planet, coming in. And then Snowshy said, "I can feel it, but what is it exactly?"

Darkness said, "The premonitions to the end of this world, it feels like a familiar massive surge of great evil....I once fought something like that when I was very young.....and I escaped it."

Snowshy called Darkness's attention, and said, "Brother? Are you okay?"

Darkness snapped out of it, and said, "Oh, sorry, I must've spaced out." He looked outside the window, and said, "It is getting late, we should both get some rest, who knows what tomorrow may bring."

Snowshy said, "Okay, that's probably a good idea, see you in the morning."

Darkness said, "Sleep well."

Snowshy said, "You too."

As the dream ended, Snowshy then woke up, went outside, and went to a nearby hill, that was just outside of the camp, and as she came to it, she got on the hill, and just stood there, thinking, and then she said, "Even then, you knew what would happen to them and yourself, didn't you?"

A small wind rose up and a voice behind her said, "For them, yes, for me, well, not exactly, it was more of a hunch, I kind of wished I wasn't right."

Snowshy turned around and saw Darkness, and she said, "Hi brother, it's good to see you again."

Darkness nodded, and said, "Same to you."

Snowshy said, "I thought you had things to attend to, back in the spiritual realm."

Darkness said, "I did, and I have held back the time rifts, but it will not last forever, my power is not like it used to be."

Just then, purple sparks emitted around his left front hoof, and Darkness kneeled over, and said, "Arghh!"

Snowshy went over to him, and she said, "Are you alright?"

Darkness got himself back up, and said, "I'll be fine. I came here for two reasons though: for one, the time rifts, are getting out of hand, meaning Arrovak, is drawing more and more power, time has been severely shortened, we have less time, than I thought. If that wasn't enough of a problem, with me, the time protector, holding back the potential chaotic destruction of the time rifts, and who knows what else, Arrovak's drawing of power, has attracted another one of the Celestial Evil beings."
Snowshy said, "Great, that's all we need, does this being have a name?"

Darkness said, "Yes, besides from Arrovak, this is a very nasty one at that. His name is Parallex, The Chaotic One, he is drawn to things that go out of control. So the more chaotically destructive it is, the higher chances he will show up, in this case, the time rifts. On top of all that, Parallex, has an insatiable hunger to feast on those with power or strong spiritual energy, in other words, unicorns, yourself, and your friends, myself and the others in the spiritual realm included, are at the highest risk because of this, it is like a moth drawn to a flame."

Snowshy said, "Wonderful, can he be stopped?"

Darkness said, "Yes, like all celestial evils, he can be defeated, but with Arrovak already here, that may not be possible, but there may be no need to worry, I doubt Parallex, with escape."

Snowshy asked, "Escape? What do you mean?"

Darkness replied, "Long ago, in this world's very early days, when all the celestial evils still all had their original bodies, for you see, Parallex and the other evils always clashed with each other, the other evils wanted to conquer and rule over the planets and survivors they conquered, all Parallex wanted to do was eat them for their power." Darkness took a breath, and then said, "Parallex's power is frightening, he took on all the other evils with ease, even infamous Darkness Night himself. Understand this, Parallex feeds, and gains power from chaotic things, and destruction, and it is because of this that makes him a frightening and formidable foe indeed. Parallex would've won and killed all the other evils, if it were not for the Gods Of Equestria, and our ancestral heroic predecessors, that took advantage of the evil's infighting, and took them by surprise. Many of the evils were subdued, while others fled the battle, even Darkness Night himself ran off, to appear again as some of the evils of this day, you have already know when Darkness Night returned. However, Parallex, was the only one left standing, and he had grown so powerful after fighting the other evils, that, from what I've been told, even The Gods Of Equestria, and our heroic ancestors, had a heck of a time, fighting him. Eventually, they managed to weaken him enough, that The Gods Of Equestria, then taking no chances, made a portal, and a special prison for Parallex, and sent him through it, banishing him to a world now known as 'Parallex Prison.' It is a chaotic desolate place, nothing lives there, except for Parallex himself. After he was sent though the portal, The Gods Of Equestria then destroyed the portal, and broke time in that realm, so Parallex, would never escape, and be imprisoned, for all eternity."

Snowshy said, "So it is highly unlikely, he will escape?"

Darkness said, "That's right, however, there is always a small chance that Parallex might find a way, with all these time rifts, breaking and distorting time, one of them might accidentally make a connection to that horrible place."

Snowshy said, "Just out of curiosity, but what does Parallex look like? In case he does escape? So everypony and myself will know what to look out for, and to prepare ourselves accordingly?"

Darkness said, "I'm glad you asked, Parallex, is massive, the biggest celestial evil there is, bigger than Arrovak, and you will know it's him when you see him. He looks a lot like a centipede, but way bigger, his eyes are two red slants of pure chaotic energy, his hide, I guess you could say, is blacker than night itself, and is nigh impenetrable. Although just because of his massive size, he is not to be underestimated, he has the ability to create many, many smaller versions of himself, that have the same strengths he does, and they are no less powerful as he is, this is what made him, such a tough foe, although even if he couldn't make clones of himself, it wouldn't matter, he is powerful enough as it is. And what makes him the worst, is again, despite his massive size, he can move as quickly as you and I can, he can also fly, so there is no escape from him, there is no running. Also, Parallex, is very intelligent, cunning, and patient, which makes things worse, so do not try to outwit him, it will be battle of power, pure and simple. Last but not least, if he manages to somehow finally escape, he will probably more than likely, take advantage of the time rifts, and go through one, which will bring him here, all the time rifts, are tied to this world, in this time, because of Arrovak. If any of you see him, I would suggest to run, and deal with him, if possible, after Arrovak has been dealt with."

Snowshy said, "I see, and thank you, I will let the others know."

Darkness said, "Oh! One more thing before I go...."

Snowshy said, "What is it?"

Darkness then gave Snowshy a very pretty silver crown, with white wings coming from each side of the crown.

Snowshy said, "What is this for?"

Darkness replied, "One day, the Sorcerer Pony race will come back, starting with my children, yourself, and any survivors that may yet be out there, and when they do, they will need a leader, a ruler, a queen."

Snowshy was stunned, and couldn't say anything, so Darkness continued, and said, "At first, it was supposed to be me, I found this out, when I still alive, that I was heir to the throne, my mother's diary told me, which took completely by surprise, but I am dead now, so the throne passes on to you, to my closest sibling. It passes on to you, my sister."

Snowshy said, "Why?"

Darkness said, "You have always had such a generous, humble, and compassionate heart, you are always there for those that need your help most. You were always there for me, for you helped me regain my sense of self, and I was and will always be grateful for that. Plus, you've helped save the world quite a few times over, and now, you are helping your friends regain their self-confidence, I can honestly think of nopony better for this honor, it is your destiny now."

Snowshy said, "I-I-I don't know what to say, if you think I will be a good ruler..."

Darkness came up to Snowshy, put a hoof on her shoulder, and said, "I don't think so, I know you will be, you will give the sorcerer pony race everything that our ancestors once had: honor, integrity, compassion, and some much more. You will be the shining star that shows the world, that the sorcerer pony race will help all those that seek out their help, and trade, you will be in legends, songs, history books, perhaps even myths, and who knows what else, and I will be right there, as I will be the one that crowns you, and then from then on, I will be watching on as you lead our race, to absolute glory, and honor."

Snowshy said, "But I am only half-sorcerer pony, remember, I got my horn cut off by my step-parents, remember?"

Darkness shook his head, and said, "A true sorcerer pony is not known for his or her, immortality or power, is was and has always been their personality, their virtues, beliefs, morals, and values, things like that, you are a true sorcerer pony, you always were, and because of that, you no longer will be only half-sorcerer pony physically. So I have one final gift to bestow upon you, and this comes from the Gods Of Equestria themselves." Darkness stood back a little, and waiting for Snowshy to put away from what she had been given, in her pack, and then a bright, golden light emitted from Darkness's horn, and he aimed at Snowshy, and shot the golden light at her, and it quickly surrounded her, engulfed her, and lifted her off the ground, and everything went in a golden white bright light, and Darkness then held a hoof over his eyes, and nothing could be seen. After a few moments, the light died down enough, and as Darkness put his hoof down, and looked back up, he saw Snowshy floating gently back to the ground, and landed softly on the ground, and he saw that she was all still golden bright and the top of her head, was a bit brighter, and then the light faded.

Snowshy said with concern, "What was that?"

Darkness pointed to her head, and said, "Perhaps you should feel your head, your answer lies there."

Snowshy, still a little worried, lifted one of her hooves up to her head, and felt it, and what she felt, shocked her: her horn was back!

Snowshy said, "This cannot be! My horn is back! How is this possible?"

Darkness said, "The Gods Of Equestria have been watching you for a very long time, and they chose to give this back to you, and they also chose you to the be the ruler of the sorcerer ponies, as I have also chosen you to be the ruler of the someday reborn sorcerer ponies."

Snowshy came over to Darkness, and said, "Can I hug you?"

Darkness said, "With you horn back, yes, by all means, do so."

Snowshy engulfed Darkness in tight hug, and with tears in her eyes, and said, "Thank you and the Gods Of Equestria, so much! I will always be grateful! I promise, I won't let you down or the gods! I will be the greatest ruler there ever has been!"

Darkness said, "Don't mention it, I should be thanking you. And I look forward to that day, as I watch over you when that happens."

Snowshy let go, and she backed up a little and said, "You have to go now, don't you?"

Darkness sighed, and said, "Yes, I need to get back, and do what I can to give you all as much time as I can, and hold back those time rifts, for a long as I can." Darkness then began to fade way, and he said, "Until we meet again, sister, good luck to you, and your friends."

Snowshy said, "Thank you, and good luck to you too."

Darkness nodded, and he faded away, and disappeared, as Snowshy went back down the hill, and back into her tent, and went back to sleep, not knowing what tomorrow was going to bring.

Regaining Self-Confidence, Part 3

Snowshy and the others woke up early the next morning, and Snowshy had a lot on her mind from the night before, but focused on what she had to do now: support Twilight and her friends as they continue to try to rediscover their self-confidence. As everypony packed up the campsite, Twilight noticed Snowshy's expression, and she came over to her, and she said, "What's wrong Snowshy?" She paused for a moment, and then said, "Darkness, isn't it? I've seen you with that expression before. He told you something that's probably not good news is it?"

Snowshy looked at Twilight, and said, "You're right, Twilight, it isn't." She took a breath, and said, "But we should go to the others, they need to know this as well."

Twilight nodded, and they both went over to the others, and Twilight called everypony's attention, and said, "Everypony, before we get going, it would seem Darkness visited Snowshy here last night with some bad news, from the sounds of it."

Rarity said, "More bad news? How much worse could things get?"

Snowshy said, "Like one-hundred times worse, or more."

Rainbow Dash said with some sarcasm, "Well, this ought'd be good..."

Snowshy then began to explain what Darkness had told her about him holding back the time rifts as best as he can, and about Parallex, The Chaotic One, and how he was banished and imprisoned, by The Gods Of Equestria."

Applejack said, "Okay, I see, but from what you just said, Parallex is imprisoned, right? So we have nothing to worry about, right?" As she said this, she looked around at everypony, and she said, "Right?"

Snowshy shook her head, and said, "Wrong, that is just the thing, he may be imprisoned, but maybe not for much longer."

Rarity was the sarcastic one this time, as she said, "I should've figured, there is always a catch to things like this."

Snowshy then told them, about how Darkness had told her, that their time, to rediscover Twilight and the other's self-confidence, was now shorter than first thought, because Darkness cannot keep control of the time rifts forever, and that the time rifts might, by some small chance, connect to Parallex's prison world, and it would bring him here, because all the time rifts are tied to this world, in this present time, because of Arrovak, by him continuing to draw power from time, among other things, and Snowshy also told them what to look out for, and what Parallex looks like, if Parallex escapes, and what to do, if Parallex escapes.

Everypony was silent for a minute, and Twilight said, "Well, this is definitely a cause for worry, but at the same time..."

Rainbow Dash finished the sentence, and said, "This gives us all more reason, to keep pressing forward, as quick as we can! You all heard Snowshy, our time has just gotten a lot shorter, so that means we all got to try that much harder!"

Pinkie Pie said, "You know, I like the way you think!"

Applejack said, "Shucks, I'm in."

Fluttershy said, "We got to do this, this is no way around it now."

Rarity said, "It's all or nothing!"

Silver Sky said, "Let's do this!"

Twilight said, "You're all right, everypony ready?"

Everypony put their hooves together in a circle, and they all clapped each other's hooves, as they all said in unison, "Yeah!" And then, they put their hooves back down.

Twilight then turned Applejack and said, "Lead the way, you have the sword, we'll follow you."

Applejack nodded, and said, "Everypony! Follow me! Let's get going! We don't have the time for sightseeing! We need to regain our self-confidence, and get back to Celestia and the others, as soon as possible!"

Everypony nodded, and Applejack set off, and they all followed her deeper into the forest, hopeful, and more determined than ever. After an hour or two, Applejack suddenly stopped, and just stood there, looking up.

Twilight saw Applejack stop, and stopped as well, and said, "Applejack? What's wrong? What do you see?"

Applejack said nothing, so Twilight went around her, and stood beside her, and followed her gaze, and her mouth dropped.

The others except for Snowshy weren't paying attention, and bumped into each other, and then noticed that Snowshy had gone around Applejack and Twilight, and was looking up as well.

The others, then did the same thing as Applejack finally spoke, and she said, "Holy moly!"

Twilight could only say, "I don't believe it.......I never thought it was real...."

The others had similar responses, with Rarity saying, "That thing is huge!"

Rainbow Dash said, "It is pretty big, and I've seen some massive places before, but this...."

Fluttershy finished Rainbow Dash's sentence, by saying, "It is was bigger than that...way, way bigger."

Pinkie Pie seemed at a loss for words, and couldn't say anything, Snowshy only said, "Darkness would've loved to see this, he loves discoveries like this.."

Silver Sky said nothing, and Rarity only said, "Somepony please tell me, we don't have to go all the way up there? Can't we, oh say, go through it? Or maybe around it?"

Everypony looked around, as they fully began to examine the massive structure, and saw that there were huge stone walls surrounding the massive structure, and a massive stone bridge that lead to a large entrance, a little ways in front of them.

Rainbow Dash said, "Okay, it's huge, there's no way around it, so it seems we have no choice. We are going to have to enter it, but what the heck am I looking at here?"

Snowshy answered the question, "Thanks to being personally taught by my brother, in everything he knew, I was say, based on how big it is, and it's step-like appearance, all the way to the top. I would say, we are looking at some very old, perhaps ancient, temple, of some sort anyways, perhaps a long lost relic of the civilization that came before me and my brother's kind, the ancient ones. "

Twilight said, "Snowshy's right, it clearly seems to be some sort of temple, but that also means...."

Rainbow Dash finished Twilight's sentence and said, "Traps, lots and lots of traps, oh great..."

Rarity said, "Oh it can't be all that bad, some really old trap, what's it going to be able to do to us, being so old, and in disrepair? Besides, they probably don't even work anymore, so what's to worry about?" Rarity saw Rainbow Dash looked at her with a scowl, and said, "What?"

Rainbow Dash said with sarcasm, "Clearly you need to get outside more often."

Rarity said, "What are you talking about? I get outside plenty! I go from my boutique in Ponyville, and then to my other boutiques, quite often, so I think..."

Rainbow Dash cut Rarity off, and said with a scoff, "Ugh...never mind, clearly you missed the point..."

Twilight brought back everypony's attention, and said, "Anyways....we are wasting time here like this, we need to keep moving, we have already lost too much time bickering like this, Applejack, if you would please, let's keep going."

Applejack said, "Alright then, into the temple we go!"

Nopony said anything else, and followed Applejack across the bridge, and into the temple, as the large stone door, slammed shut on the entrance, preventing anypony from going back, and torches then lit up, illuminating a very long, but large hallway.

Silver Sky said, "Well, no going back now.."

Twilight said, "Well, when my friends and I regain our self-confidence, we'll have to find another way back. But we'll worry about that, as we are ready to head back, for now, let's just focus, and keep pressing forward."

Just then, they heard maniacal laughter, and a rather familiar voice said, "You won't leave this temple alive! Fools! You thought you actions have gone noticed? This place shall be your GRAVE!!! HAHAHAHA!!!"

The voice faded away, and Rainbow Dash actually broke into a cold sweat, and said, "Was....was...that who I think it was?"

Twilight said, "No, it was Arrovak, I'm not sure how he found out, but he seems to know what we are trying to do, and means to stop us or slow us down, but either way, we need to get out of here quickly."

Everypony shook their heads in agreement, and began to run down the hall, and just then, the ceiling behind them opened up, and dropped large sharp rotating discs that were catching up to them, as well as the floor was falling apart behind them, was quickly catching up to them, and as they keep running, they all saw that as the floor behind them gave way, there was a massive pool of lava beneath the floor, and Silver Sky said, "Clearly Arrovak wants of us dead."

Applejack replied, "Don't let it bother you! Just keep running!"

Rarity said, "Easy for you to say! We also have very sharp, might I add, disc-like things coming straight for us! And fast!"

Twilight said, "Just keep going!"

Applejack said, "The door ahead is closing! We are not going to make it! It's already halfway closed!"

Twilight said, "We'll make it! We have to make it!"

Everypony ran with all they had in them, and Applejack said, and tried to slide underneath the door, but the door closed, and she slid and slammed onto it, and she quickly got up, and began looking around, while the others were catching up, and then she saw to the right of her, that there was an open door down another hall, and she said, "Everypony! This way!"

Everypony did so, and Silver was behind everypony else, and went to turn to the right, but the floor gave way, and he began to fall, but Twilight, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie, were right there, on the other side, and caught his hoof, and pulled him up, and as they all got to the hallway, another door slammed shut behind them and almost smashed Silver Sky's left hoof, had he not pulled it in a second before. And as everypony regained their breath, Fluttershy asked, "The way is closed, how do we get out of here now?"

Snowshy said, "There has got to be another way out of here, and the only way we are going to find out, is to keep going."

Twilight said, "Snowshy's right, we have no time anymore to think on things, we need to get out of here, I don't even know how much time we have anymore, regardless, it can't end here."

Rainbow Dash said with a fierce look, "I won't let it end here!"

Twilight said, "That's the spirit! Shall we all keep going?"

Everypony shook their heads, and they all went down the hall, and through the door, which also slammed shut behind them as well. Rarity said with sarcasm, "Yeah, Arrovak wants us dead."

Silver Sky said, "Well, he's getting annoying."

Applejack said "You said it, no kidding."

They all were silent, as they began looking around the area they walked into: it was a massive and rather tall, labyrinth, with many doors going in every direction all around the room, and some door openings, were in the ceiling as well. There also seemed to be switches and stairs scattered around in the room, and scattered all over were large scales, with nothing on them, but had large onyx stones next to each of them, and a massive, closed square door with ornate carvings was in the floor of the center of the room.

Silver Sky now spoke with sarcasm, "Great......puzzles.....just what I always wanted.....dammit! I'm no good at these type of things."

Fluttershy said, "It's okay, we are here together, so we'll figure it out....eventually..."

Rainbow Dash was getting frustrated, and said, "Ughhhh!!! Wonderful!!! Just what we needed! A stinking labyrinth, with probably our way out of the freaking temple, is probably right in front of us, closed, so we are never going get out of here!"

Twilight said, "Rainbow Dash, calm down, it's okay, if we all split up, we'll figure out this puzzle quicker."

Rainbow Dash paused, thought about it for a moment, and said, "Hmm...that makes sense, I hadn't thought about that, oops, I'm sorry you guys, it's just with the threat of so many lives on the line here...maybe I'm losing my nerve..."

Twilight and the others went towards Rainbow Dash, and Twilight said, "I understand how you feel, and we all might be too, but if we give up now, and die here, who save the rest of Equestria? Or even an entire galaxy for that matter? The Princesses, and Luna's and Darkness's children, will not be enough to defeat the evil that's out there, on a rampage, they need us, and we need each other." Twilight paused, and then addressed everypony, and said, "I think I understand what Darkness was talking about clearly now, this is exactly what's wrong with us, for so long, we have relied on him to save us, to guide us, even protect us. We lost the one thing we always had before we met him: all we had was each other. Our friendship and us relying on each other, to always be there for each other, which always saw us though, no matter how bad things got, or how powerful any evil was, we conquered it, one after another. But I think after seeing just a glimpse of Darkness's power, I for one, felt very small compared to him, I felt like I couldn't help anypony anymore, that I wasn't capable of the task anymore, so I for one, just....I don't know, took a step back...I feel like we all did this, I feel like we let Darkness do all the work, except for Snowshy, she gave it her all then, and she continues to do so now, even as these days look darker than ever, and the end seems very possible. So I for one, I owe Darkness so much, he died for us, he died so we could all live to see a better future, heck, even to see just a tomorrow. We have all let him down, by continuing to be like this.." A light seemed to flicker in her eyes, and she said with strong, determined voice, "Everypony, we must regain our self-confidence, here and now, if we don't, I am afraid we will never get out of here, think hard, reach deep inside of yourselves, and I want you all to see that we were never weak, we made ourselves weak in front of so many that have depended on us! I ask you all, think back to what we all accomplished together, before Darkness came into the picture: we have saved the world, time and time again, with elements of harmony, hey, we even because of everypony's efforts, we killed a villain, if anypony had faltered in their role, we wouldn't had lived to see another day, against any of the evils and dangers we have all faced together, over the years. So everypony, I for one, cannot keep going on like this, I must regain what I have lost, I think we should all take a moment, and find that self-confidence once more." It was at this moment, that the room was silent, and nopony said anything, as they all thought about what Twilight had just said.

Regaining Self-Confidence, Part 4

Nopony said anything, as they all thought about it, and then they all closed their eyes, and began to focus very hard, and after a what felt like an eternity, Twilight and the others, opened their eyes, and Twilight said, "So, how do you all feel?"

Rarity said, "Kind of odd, but I do feel better...if not least a little...."

Rainbow Dash said, "It's more than better! I haven't felt like this, since before Darkness showed up! And you're right, once he showed up, and saw just how powerful he was, yeah, I kind of just lost hope in myself at that time, but not anymore!"

Pinkie Pie said, "Me neither!"

Fluttershy said, "We can do it!"

Applejack said, "I know we can!"

Twilight said as she looked up, "I bet Darkness would be proud of us all right now.."

Snowshy came over to Twilight, and put a hoof on her shoulder, and said, "I know he would be."

Just then, a bright, shining white light, appeared, in front of each of them, in the form of their cutie marks, had formed, and then cutie marks all met in circle in front of everypony, and then began to spin, and then it began to get faster and faster, until everypony's vision was obscured, for a moment, and then their vision cleared, and as their eyes refocused, they saw what was now in front of them all: it was a large sword, each part of it, had everypony's colors in it, and then it split into 7 pieces, as the handle went to Snowshy, and the other pieces, went to everypony else.

Everypony took their piece, and looked at it, and Applejack was the one that spoke this time, as she said, "Okay, somepony want to explain what in the hay just happened? And where did this sword come from?"

Snowshy answered, and said, "I think it came from each of us, as you six, regained your self-confidence, it somehow took physical form, as did mine." Just then, a loud grinding sound emitted in the room, and everypony looked in the direction of the sound, and saw that the large ornate door, in the center of the room was beginning to open, and everypony also saw that the puzzle had been solved.

Rainbow Dash then asked, "Okay, anypony got an answer to that?"

Twilight said, "It would seem, through our togetherness, we have gained a new power..."

Just then, a voice and shadowy figure began to appear in front of them, in front of the large ornate door, as the figure said, "You have, but that is not all, as it would seem."

As the figure took shape, they began to notice that it none other than Darkness himself, as he said, "Hello, once again."

Rarity asked, "It's good to see you, but seeing as we pressed for time, what is this sword?"

Darkness said, "You now all hold the one thing that can defeat Arrovak, the sword, is a physical manifestation of all of your powers, and self-confidence, into one very powerful object."

Twilight asked, "I know it sounds silly, but did you know this would happen?"

Darkness replied, "No, not really. I had no idea, I was so surprised to see this phenomenon, I didn't know what to think. But be forewarned: with such power, comes great responsibility."

Rainbow Dash asked, "Quick question: this sword is massive, how will this thing be used?"

Darkness said, "Actually, that's an easy one, when you call upon your friendships, and self-confidence from within, the sword will come together, Snowshy will be the wielder, the sword has chosen her, for the task of a one-on-one duel with Arrovak, so when it comes to the showdown with Arrovak, you, my sister, will deal the final blow to that mad monster."

Snowshy was speechless, and so was everypony else, until after a while, Snowshy spoke, "I don't understand, why did the sword choose me? Anypony else here, is more than deserving of a such a task."

Darkness shook his head, and said, "You misunderstand, you all, including you, my sister, all have years of experience, dealing with evil, and have gone through many battles. No, this is more than just brute strength or even high intelligence. The reason why the sword choose you, is because when I was around, you was the only one that never lost your self-confidence. Okay, sure, you felt comfort having somepony around to keep you safe, should you falter, but you kept your determination to improve yourself. This showed, especially when you were presented with those tests in the forests, before we got to Lunar Ebony Blade's ancestral home. So trust me, as you always have, you are the only one that has the right to wield such a powerful item, the sword choose you for a reason, and I think it choose well."

Snowshy didn't know what to say, so Darkness went over to her, put his hooves on her shoulders, and said, "But, if your mind and heart are in doubt, trust your brother, your friends, trust your instincts, trust what has always made you, you. Trust these things, if all else fails, and remember, you are never alone, your friends are here, and I am only a moments notice away, as all the heroes are, all have to do is call all of us, your friends included, we will always be there for you."

Snowshy began tearing up, and went over to hug Darkness, and said, "You've already done so much for this world, and for your sister, and now, you're still trying to help where you can. I can't thank you enough!"

Just then, everypony else, even Silver Sky, came in to hug the two as well, and Silver Sky said, "Ah, why not, you guys got me, I'll help where I can."

After a little bit, everypony backed away from each other, and then all of sudden, Darkness's hoof began to light up, and sparking again, but much worse this time, as Darkness fell to his knees, and everypony went to him, and Twilight said, "Oh my gosh! Are you alright?'

Darkness grunted to get back up, and with effort, he got back up, and he said with much pain in his voice, "I'll....be fine... You must get back to others back in Canterlot.... But first, you will need all the help you can get, Arrovak is drawing an increased amount of power from all sources he can, it was never just time itself, he can also steal life forces, but only those...that are near him, however.. All of this...means...he is almost ready to launch an attack on the entire world, with him and his armies, will be in the sky, the sea, and on land, he wants total domination, and nothing less..."

Snowshy said, "Okay, what would you have us do? Where should we seek help?"

Darkness, still struggling to stay up, and shaking a little, said, " I Believe most of you may have met two out the three you should go seek help from.... Some of you may have met all three of them at one time or another..." Darkness took a breath, and then continued, as he said, " The first you should go seek help from is a giant desert island to far east, far beyond the reaches of the known written map, a race a ponies lives there, with some unique weapons, that help you all, argh!! I believe they call themselves, 'The Powder Smith Ponies.' Their assistance is vital to...to"

Rainbow Dash, once again, getting impatient, asked, "Vital to what?"

Darkness took a few breaths, and said, "Vital to the oncoming world war, the fight will not be easy, and every race is at risk of extinction or enslavement, this fight will determine the fate of all, even spirits, for we too, are at the same risk as this world is, because Arrovak can kill all of us, in the spiritual world as well, and once....you die in the spiritual world...well, you cease to exist.....forever."

Everypony was silent for a moment, and Rarity was the one that spoke, and she said, " Okay, well, that escalated quickly, and yeah, all of us, except for Silver Sky have met that race when they came for trade with Equestria, anyways, what about the other two?"

Darkness's hoof began to get worse, and it became harder for him to stand, but he managed to still stay standing, and he said, "I'll make this quick, I don't how much longer I can't hold the time rifts together.... Anyways, the second ones you should seek help from are to the far west, beyond any written map, in a huge port island, and I think....they call themselves 'The Shipbuilder Ponies.' Th-Their cooperation will help with fighting the war on sea, when it comes down to that. And....last but not least, you should seek out the Griffons, their efforts will help with the war when it breaks out in the skies.... Now, of course, this whole thing may break out all at once, I don't know how exactly or when Arrovak plans to unleash his armies, and when he does, every single race must be ready, it is a world effort at this point, but at the critical heart of it all are all of you, and those still waiting in Canterlot Castle... Now, I must be off, I cannot come back anymore, it will take too much energy to do so. So I won't be able to warn you of anything new."

Twilight said, "Wait! Can't you tell us where to go? Where are The Powder Smith Ponies and Shipbuilder Ponies islands located for definite exactly? And how will all of us convince the Griffons to help us? Can't you guide us, as you always have?"

Darkness said, "Twilight, and the rest of you that have regained your self confidence, it would seem you have not fully regained it. Perhaps as you journey to these islands, and the home of the Griffons, perhaps you will regain it fully after all of this, if you don't, then your quest will end in one of those places, and every single life will more than likely end as well, as well as an entire galaxy. And as for the answer to your question, this whole time, I haven't really been guiding you, I've only given you an item or two, or warnings about oncoming possible threats and the like, you all have figured out where to go, solved puzzles, made quick life-saving decisions, things like that. You have all done just fine on your own, depending on each other, just like you all used to, before I came along."

Pinkie Pie said, "But!"

Darkness said, "No more of that, alright? Now I must be off, the next time you might possibly see me, is when I, as well as the other heroes, might be allowed to go to war against Arrovak, and his armies...If the Gods Of Equestria allow it to be so... Use the sword I gave you, it'll give you a general idea of where you should go next, it'll be up to you all how to get there, and how far to go. Now! Get going! It's no telling how long you all have, every second counts now, go! And all of you....best of luck..." And with that, Darkness turned around, and walked away from everypony, as he faded from sight.

Seeking The Griffons Help, Part 1

Everypony was still for a minute, till Silver Sky, snapped them all out of it, as he said, "Um, guys? Shouldn't we get out of this place, so we can figure out where we need to go?"

Rainbow Dash said with a chuckle, "You, know, usually I'm the one always saying that, but, Silver Sky beat me to it this time, but he is right though, we need to get out of here, and figure out, where we should go first, doesn't that sound like a good idea?"

Rarity said with a frown, as she glared at Rainbow Dash, "Okay, now you're just being sarcastic."

Applejack said, "Alright, ya'll, that's enough, we should get going, hopefully this door will lead us out of here, especially after all the switches, and and contraptions, just to keep it shut, I would think..."

Rainbow Dash cut off Applejack, and said, "This better be worth the trouble.."

Nopony said anything else, as they all walked up to the door, and saw, a long set of stairs going down, and Rainbow Dash spoke first, and said, "Great, stairs! Again! I'm getting so sick of stairs!"

Rarity replied, "Well, you could always stay here."

Rainbow Dash said, "Alright, alright, I'll go, but you didn't have to say it that way."

Twilight said, "Enough, we need to keep going, we have a lot to do, and probably not enough time to do it all in."

Nothing else was said, as they went down the long set of stairs, and saw a shining light in the distance, and everypony began to get hopeful, and they all picked up their pace, and as they got to the light, they came upon, an underground cave, that turned to a sharp right, nobody said anything, as they pressed on, went around the corner, and saw a small hallway down, and a just a little ahead of that, the exit out of the cave and out of the temple. Everypony was excited, and they as all began to run towards the exit, and as they came upon it, and exited the cave, they were greeted by a wondrous sight: a gorgeous sunset, inlaid with several hues of red, orange, and yellow, all perfectly put together, lush trees on either side of them, and several small hills here and there. A small gentle, but warm breeze hit them all, and some sat down, enjoying the nice weather, but Twilight said, "We shouldn't be stopping, although I do admit, it is quite nice here, we can't stop, we will have to rest up, when we get to one of three destinations, and by the way, Applejack, Darkness said something about that sword that he gave, he said that will give us a general idea, where we should go, where does it say we should start going?"

Applejack said, "That's right, he did say somethin about that, let me take out the sword here.."

As Applejack was done taking out the sword, it began to glow brightly, and the light pointed behind them, and then to the east.

Rarity said, "What could this mean? Does it mean we need to go back into that temple?"

Fluttershy said, "I don't think so...."

Rainbow Dash said, "Fluttershy's right, it wouldn't make any sense, when the sword hasn't a bit since, we've been in that place, no, there's something else here....but what is in that direction??"

Everypony were in deep thought when Pinkie Pie was the one that spoke, and said, "I know somepony, that came from that general area, just a few days before any of this started, and he had ordered some cake, a few assorted pies, and some party hats, and some...."

Everypony said, "Pinkie!!!"

Pinkie Pie snicked, and said, "Oh, right sorry, I got carried away, anyways, this customer, said he came from a southeastern bay area, I believe he called it, 'Horseshoe Bay'."

Applejack said, "It sound like a good place to start from anyways, plus, I think I heard every now and then, some captains of some the ships there, rent them out, to customers, to travel to any place, that cannot be reached by hoof."

Twilight said, "Well, looks like we got our destination, alright then, we head for 'Horseshoe Bay', but, like I said, we can rest when we get to one of the three places we need to get to, either that, or get some rest when we get on the ship, and on our way to whichever one of the three places we need to go to first."

Everypony nodded, and began to head in the direction the sword had pointed to, and as they were all walking along, Rarity began voicing out her thoughts, as she said, "You know, I think Darkness was right, I don't our self-confidence has fully returned to us, I mean sure, our self-confidence is back, but nothing like it used to be, because just now, I was kind of wishing Darkness had gave us more clues, as to where we should head to first, instead of a small clue."

Nopony said anything, because they all except, Snowshy and Silver Sky, felt deep down, for this to be true, and couldn't say anything, until Twilight spoke for the others, as she said, "I cannot lie, I felt the same way too, but just like Darkness also said, perhaps, we will find the rest of self-confidence within us, as we go to get some help from the other races for oncoming war, and if it's as bad as Darkness made it sound, everypony, and every race, will need to work together, when the time comes."

Rainbow Dash said, "Uh, yeah, I have a question, what about the villains, out there? You really think they will help us all, when the time comes?"

Twilight said, "They will have to, if they want to conquer the world their own way, and not let Arrovak, just kill it all or enslave the survivors, they will if they want a chance to rule the world their way, or they will die amongst the rest of us, so when it comes down it, I hope they pull through, and help us all...I hope..."

Rainbow Dash said sarcastically, "Well, that's comforting...but I suppose it's better than nothing."

Several days had gone by, when they came upon 'Horseshoe Bay', and also saw the entrance, and Twilight said, "We're not staying here for long, just long enough to find a ship, and a captain willing to rent it out to take us where we need to go, I once heard this place is full of thieves, and other unsavory types."

Everypony nodded, and continued on, and came upon the entrance, and went inside the small town. Everypony then began looking for the bay itself, and saw it just little ahead of them, and several ships, wilh some captains standing in front of three of them.

As they came upon the first one, they saw a sign saying 'Rented out for the day', so everypony went to the next and the captain greeted them with solid speech, as he said, "You all look like you are in need of a ship, am I right? Where you all headed? But I warn you, it'll cost you some bits."

Twilight spoke for the group, and said, "Money isn't a problem, but what routes are you willing to take?"

The captain replied," Well... if money's not a problem, just about anywhere you need to go! If fact, the closest port from here, is what's called, the 'Home Of The Griffons', a grumpy lot, them Griffons."

Everypony looked at each other, and nodded in agreement, and Twilight said, "Actually, that's where we need to go."

The captain said, "That'll be 50 bits then." Twilight took the bits out of her pack, and handed it to the captain, and captain greedily took them, smiled, and said, "Hop on aboard then! And welcome to the 'Silent Wind'! Let me get her ready for sail, and we'll be off in a few moments!"

He quickly untied a few ropes on either side of the ship, got aboard the ship, pulled up the ramp, and went to the helm, and stood in front of a large steering wheel, and began ringing a large bell as he took hold of the wheel, and he yelled out, 'All stallions! To stations! We have a new course! Get her ready for sail!"

Just then, about an estimated 40 or so stallions came from beneath the deck of the ship, and began scrambling everywhere, as some were lowering sails, others, uniting ropes, and others were moving things here and there, and then, the ship began to back out of the port, and as the ship was clear of the port, the captain turned the wheel, and the ship turned around, and faced the sea, and then captain said the Twilight and the others, "We'll be in the Griffons home, in about a day, if the sea allows us."

Rainbow Dash looked at the captain, and said, "And if it doesn't?"

The Captain said, "It'll only take us an extra day, that's all, my crew is one of the best when it comes to long journeys, don't worry, you're in good hooves, I usually quite picky about my costumers, and who gets on my ship, but there was something quite different about you guys, I dunno, something about you all gives off the air of some quest of great importance, but it's just a feeling I have, but I'm sure you all something super important that needs doing. And these feelings of mine are right, well, for the most part anyways." He paused for a moment, and he asked, "I never asked, but why do you need to go to Griffons anyway? Also, feel free to go below deck, if you need to, there should be few empty quarters reserved for customers, make yourselves at home."

Everypony looked at each other, as if to say, "Should we tell this guy?"

Rainbow Dash said, "What could it hurt? He'll need to know what's coming anyways."

Twilight agreed, and said, "I suppose that's true."

At this point, mostly everypony went below deck, and only Twilight, Snowshy, and Rainbow Dash were still on deck, and Twilight, and the others turned to the captain, and Twilight said, "You're instincts are right, we are on a quest of planetary and universal importance, maybe you have not noticed, but haven't natural occurrences, seem a little....out of the ordinary, and more violent than usual?"

The captain pondered on this for a moment, and then he said, "I haven't even thought about it much, I just considered it the new normal day-to-day life, but yeah, it's not like I haven't thought about it and felt like something's just feels.....well...wrong about it all, it doesn't feel natural. You all seem to know what's going on, what's causing all of this? And by the way, what are your names?"

Twilight then introduced herself, and the others, including the ones that were below deck, and then began to explain Arrovak's arrival, at this point, some of the captain's crew began to listen in, as Twilight continued to explain what Arrovak has been doing, and how he is getting power, and that he is drawing power from all matter of things, including life around him, and time itself, and what this also might release from its prison, and what he plans to do: destroy, kill, and enslave, but he won't stop with just this planet, he will dominate the entire universe, or he might destroy it in the process, which is very likely he will, and not leave any survivors for his own personal vengeance, and amusement. She then began to explain, what is also coming: war, and all races need to work together, or all will perish, or be enslaved, which either option is not pleasant either way, and she then also explained the three races that will also be needed, on top of everypony else in Equestria, in order to have any chance in the oncoming war: The Griffons, for their aerial battle proficiency, The Gunpowder Smith Ponies, for their unique weaponry, and unusual battle tactics, and The Shipbuilder Ponies, for their superiority in naval battle and ship navigation.

As Twilight finished explaining, the captain was speechless, and horrified at the same time, and after a few moments, he said, "If what you say is upon us, and the war will be coming very soon, maybe sooner than anticipated, we cannot allow this to happen! I would have no business! Worse of all, be a slave to a lunatic like that? No way! Don't you all worry, you will get to home of the Griffons, and then from there, it seems all of our fates, are in your hooves." He then rung two bells from either side of him, and yelled out, "Attention, my mates, I've just been informed of some very grave news, and some of you may have heard what this pony here just said, we must do everything in our power, that they get to their destination! This is no longer a pleasure cruise, full speed ahead! Full speed ahead! Stop for nothing! Take every single risk that we can! We must get to the home of the Griffons, as fast as possible! Put your backs into it! It's not every day that we get the chance to be part of saving the world, and even the entire universe!" He then raised one hoof into the air, as the rest of the crew joined him, as the Captain let out a warcry, "For Twilight! For her friends! May you succeed!"

The rest of the crew did the same thing, as they said in unison, "For Twilight! For her friends! May you succeed!"

The crew and the captain, all kept saying the warcry for a few more moments, and then put their hooves down, as the captain said to Twilight, "We will do all we can, but I warn you, the ride is going to get a bit more bumpy now, you all may want to go below deck, and don't worry about me and my crew, we're used to it, we all were once part of the 12th naval brigade, a legendary battle fleet that won many battles, and made safe at the least, half of this world's oceans, but if we die, then that's fine with me, and my crew wouldn't disagree either, it is a sacrifice me and my crew are wiling to make. To be a part of this, is an honor, but then, it will be up to you all, just don't let our efforts be in vain."

Twilight said, "On behalf of all of us, we really do sincerely thank you all for doing this, and we will do our very best when it comes to our time."

The captain nodded, and said, "Then that's all me and my crew need to hear. Get below deck now, I'll call for you all, when we get there, get going! This is going to get hectic here in a moment!"

Twilight and the others nodded, and quickly went below deck, where the others were waiting in some quarters to the right, and when Twilight and others got there, Rainbow Dash asked, "We could feel the ship picking up drastic speed, what's going on up there?"

Snowshy replied, "Twilight told the captain what's been going on, what we need to do, and what races we are seeking."

Rarity, who was drinking some tea, coughed on it, and sputtered out some, as she said, "YOU DID WHAT!!!???"

Silver Sky spoke this time, as he said, "Relax, he had suspicions about what's been going on anyways, we just confirmed he worst fears...and then some."

Twilight then said, "Although, be I told the captain everything, he and his crew are now doing everything they possibly can, including even putting their lives on the line for us all, to get us to our first destination, as quickly as possible, even if means their deaths.."

Fluttershy said, "Why would they do this?"

Snowshy replied, "For them, to get us where we need to go, is the least they can do, for what we will all need to do, when the time comes, and the heavy burden this task weighs on all of us, as we keep going. If they die in the process, they can die knowing that they helped saved the world, and the universe, in the best way they could. Plus, the captain will call us to the deck, when we reach our destination."

Pinkie Pie could only say, "Wow.."

Rarity said, "Who would've thought there was some honor in these sailors? I sure didn't. I take back what I thought about them before."

Rainbow Dash said, "Well, it seems all we can do is wait now, although, it would be best, if we hold on to something, they are really going all out on this, I can feel the ship crashing against the waves."

Twilight said, "You're right, that sounds like a good idea, everypony hold on to something!"

Everypony held on the support beams, and waited, as the ride got bumpier, and rockier, as the minutes seemed to slip on by. After an hour or two, they all heard the captain's voice, as he began to call them to the deck and they all noticed that everything was still and silent. They wasted no time, one after the other, as they ran up the stairs, and onto the deck, where they saw that the crew, had come together in a formation, and were saluting them all, and the captain, who was still at the wheel, held onto the wheel with one hoof, and saluted them all with the other. The captain then said, "My crew and I want to thank you all, for what you have to do, and on my crew's behalf, save us from this disaster, I hope we all see each other again at sea, because as much I would rather not see the war break out, it would seem, that's not going to possible. So, when our greatest hour arises, and we all fight for our lives, the planet's and universe's survival, and when the fight breaks out into the sea, you can count on us, to join the fight! By the way, we have reached the home of the Griffons. We will come up to it, and we will not slow down, my crew will lower the ramp, and I will steer the ship as close to land as close as I can, and you will all jump off, we will be coming up to land very shortly."

Rainbow Dash said, "That's insane!"

The captain said, "True, but there is no time for plans, you all have a task to do, we have done what we can. It's up to you all now."

As the captain finished speaking, he steered the ship a sharp left, and the crew lowered the ramp, and the captain said, "Jump! Go Now!"

Rainbow Dash, Sliver Sky, and Snowshy went down the ramp, and when they saw an opportunity to jump to land, they jumped together. Next were Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rarity, and they waited for an opportunity to jump to land, and they too, jumped together. Then Twilight and Applejack went down the ramp, but before the they readied themselves to jump, the captain called out to them, as he said, "Hey! You two! Good luck...all of you....may the Sun and stars guide your way, and may the Gods Of Equestria help you all in your time of need..."
Twilight and Applejack nodded, and Applejack said, "Thank you, we will do whatever we can to stop Arrovak."

As Applejack finished speaking, Twilight and Applejack readied themselves to jump, and as they saw an opportunity, they jumped together, and landed on the beach of the home of the Griffons, and everypony rejoined, as they all watched the ship steer away from the beach, as the crew and captain could be heard cheering Twilight and the others on, until they faded from sight in the distance.

They wasted no time, they pressed on and as they were running along the path that lead upwards towards the town of the Griffons, Rainbow Dash asked, "How are we going to convince the Griffons to help us?"

Twilight said, "Honestly, I don't know, but we'll find a way, when we get to town, and address their ruler and all of them about this matter, we can only hope for the best."

Rarity said, "You and me both."

Nothing else was said, as they all continued up the path, unsure how this meeting with the Griffons was going to turn out.

Seeking The Griffons Help, Part 2

As the minutes passed by, everypony saw that they were coming up to the town of the Griffons, and they could tell, because many of houses were in bad shape, or were already falling apart. As everypony came into town, they saw around them, that every Griffon that saw them, were giving them glares. Some went into their homes, and shut their doors, while others that were walking by, simply ignored them, and they kept going along, and then everypony saw ahead of them, the central part of town, and what looked like a palace, or what was left of it anyways. Everypony then proceeded to the town square where they stopped to exchange thoughts on how the Griffons were going receive them, and on the state of the town. Rarity spoke first, as she said, "This place is a dump!"

Twilight said, "Shhh! Quiet! They might hear you! The last thing we need to do, is upset them even more than they already are."

Rarity said, "Oh, right, sorry."

Pinkie Pie said, "Honestly, I would've thought, when I was sent here to fix the friendship problems around here, I was really hoping things would be better around here."

Fluttershy said, "She's right, although....I feel like something's not right here..."

Twilight said, "Yeah, something is quite not right. Although, I wonder, what has caused them all to continue to be like towards each other, and even visitors?"

Rainbow Dash pointed towards the crumbling palace, and said, "Perhaps we should ask the leader of this place."

Rarity said with a scowl, "Anything else you want to point out, captain annoying?"

Rainbow Dash began to charge at Rarity, and stopped in front of her, as she said, "Why you! You take that back!"

Everypony else got in-between Rarity and Rainbow Dash, as the two were trying very hard to get at each other, and Twilight said, "That's enough! Both of you! You are both acting like a bunch of fillies! You are mares now, get a hold of yourselves! There are much more pressing matters at hand right now, than some petty squabble! If we fight amongst each other now, we will have no hope defeating Arrovak, or his armies for that matter, and us asking for help from these races, will be a massive waste of time! Put your ridiculous differences aside, and see past this foolishness!"

Everypony backed away from the two, and they walked in front of each other, and they just looked at each other in the eyes for a while, and then they hugged each other, and began sobbing in each other's hooves.

Rarity said, "I'm sorry Rainbow Dash! I-I-I just feel so stressed out from what's been going on...and...'sniffle'...and I'm so afraid that we will all fail at this undertaking, and we will be the ones responsible for a whole planet's and universe's destruction! I am so sorry Rainbow Dash! I'm just so afraid!"

Rainbow Dash said through her sobs, "We all feel afraid, heck, even I do a bit, and I'm sorry too, Rarity, you're a great friend of mine."

Rarity looked up at Rainbow Dash, and said, "Really?" She then looked at everypony else, and said, "You all feel this way? I was trying so hard to stay strong and not show it..."

Twilight said, "Yeah, we all feel a little afraid, there is a lot at stake here, it's only natural for us all to feel like this every now and then."

Rainbow Dash and Rarity backed away from each other, wiped their tears, and they turned to the others, nodded in approval that they were ready to keep moving forward as Rarity said, "I think I feel better now, knowing that I'm not the only one that feels afraid from all this, and what will happened if we fail."

Silver Sky spoke, who usually stayed out of situations like this, but he said, "We won't fail, although I know I haven't been around you all that long, but I've seen the strength that you have in each other, it's there, even I can see it, you all just need to get past your fears that you're going to fail, and fully regain your self-confidence in yourselves, and you all, will probably feel like you all used to before Darkness ever showed up, whenever that was, I'm guessing a long time ago."

Rainbow Dash said, "Silver Sky's completely right, and yeah, after hearing everything what Twilight and Silver Sky said, I feel a whole lot better knowing we are all on the same page, to different degrees, probably, but we are all still on the same page nevertheless, and thank you Twilight....all of you. Well, I'm ready to move on, how about you all?"

Everypony nodded in approval, and Twilight said, "Well, let's go see the Griffon ruler, and see what we can do to convince them to join the oncoming fight."

Nopony had noticed till now, but many of the Griffons were all around them, some were tearing up, others were crying, but they all were applauding Twilight and the others, as one of the Griffons came up to them, and said, "Wow, geez, you guys have quite a strong friendship with each other, even in the worse of times, your friendship holds through, and you all make amends in the end. I got to say, we all could learn a thing or two from you all, we tried, after Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash tried to restore our long-lost idol, and our kindness towards each other. It worked for a while, but we were so used to treating each other so horribly, we've done it for so long.... So we eventually gave up..... Perhaps what we all need, is to go somewhere outside of our homes for awhile, and maybe that would cheer us up, and perhaps clear our minds too.."

Rainbow Dash said, "You know, were just going to talk to your ruler, about that very thing."

The Griffon ushered them towards the palace, and said, "You are? We would be grateful! Our ruler doesn't let us leave our town, and we all think, that maybe it's time we go out, and learn more about how to make and keep good friendships."

Twilight replied, "We will see what we can do to convince your ruler, to let you all leave this place for a while."

The Griffon said nothing more, and backed away, to let them through, and as everypony came up to the gates, the guards opened the shoddy wooden doors, and everypony walked inside, as the Griffons looked on in hope, that the conversation with their ruler would turn out well, and as everypony passed through the doors, the guards closed the doors behind everypony, and turned to face Twilight and the others, they said, "You'll find our ruler, just up ahead, he shouldn't be too hard to miss, and good luck, that old coot, doesn't listen to much these days."

Applejack said, "Thanks for heads-up."

Everypony then continued to walk along the small hallway, that clearly lead to the throne room, and they noticed in the distance, a small, half-broken throne, with a small figure sitting in it.

Applejack said, "That must be him."

Nopony said anything, they just kept walking along, until they entered the throne room, and as they entered, they looked around: they saw the the ceiling had several large holes all over the place, the walls on either side, had holes and cracks in them as well, and there were four pillars on either side of the throne chair, which some had crumbled to the floor, and the ones that still stood, also had cracks in it all over the place. As everypony got done looking around, they all approached the throne, and as they were walking, Rainbow Dash whispered, "Geez, this place looks as bad as that ruined castle in the Everfree Forest."

Everypony gave Rainbow Dash the look to be quiet, in case any of the Griffons spread throughout the room, might've heard, and Rainbow Dash said, "Oh right, yeah, I'll be quiet now.." And with that, nopony said anything else, and as they came within about ten steps from the ruler of the Griffons, The Griffon ruler said, "Stop, that is close enough, I can see you all clearly now, and I have to say, I am rather surprised to see who has come to visit our humble palace..." The Griffon Ruler took a breath, and then said with a smirk, Well, well, if it isn't the Princess Of Friendship, and her friends, and even Darkness's sister, and somepony else I've never seen before....coming to our humble town..... But I trust he is a friend of yours, so I won't ask about that. Although, I am curious...what brings you here? You are welcome, of course, but why come before me, as you do now?"

Everypony kneeled, except for Snowshy, and Silver Sky, and Twilight saw the two not kneeling, and she said, "What are you two doing? Show some respect!"

Silver Sky kneeled, and said, "Sorry, I got nervous there for a minute."

Snowshy still did not kneel, and Twilight said in a nervous tone, "Snowshy, please, show respect to our host..Before we upset him."

The Griffon Ruler put up a talon, shook his head, and said, "That won't be necessary, for I know who she is, and she has that right, she does not need to bow before any of us, for she is the sister, of the legendary stallion, whose name I will not say, because I have not earned such an honor, the same stallion, who sacrificed everything, including his life, to save all of ours." He then addressed Snowshy directly, and he said, "I have much respect for your brother, and all he did for all us, all those years ago, and for that, a few days after his passing, we have made a monument, in his honor, and with our most prized gemstone, we built it on our best overlook cliff we have here, you are more than welcome to visit the monument, at no charge."

Snowshy said, "Thank you, and thank you for understanding that."

The Griffon Ruler said, "No need to thank me, it should be I who should doing all the thanking." He then turned to the others, and said, "Rise, and again, welcome. So what brings you all here? Surely you all can't be here, just for the scenery!"

The Griffon Ruler, and the other Griffons in the room, chuckled at this remark, and then they went quiet a few seconds later. Everypony then looked at each other, not really knowing how to go about asking the question, so Snowshy steeped forward, and said, "Wise Griffon Ruler, perhaps it would be best to explain what's going on, and how it will affect, and kill us all, if we don't do something."

The Griffon Ruler leaned forward, with his chin resting on his right talon, as he said, "Alright then, you have my full attention, by the way, what is your name? Even though I know who you are, I never knew your name, either that, or I'm getting forgetful, I am, as you can see, that my youth was spent long ago. And then, please explain."

Snowshy introduced herself, and then began explaining the arrival of Arrovak, the threat he poses, and what he will do to every race, pony or not, villain or not, and she also explained where Arrovak is getting his power, and where he is drawing it from, and what will happen if he is not stopped. She then also explained, of the oncoming war, that could break out at any moment, and how every single living being, that could fight back, needs to work together, put their differences aside, and save their planet and the universe together.

As Snowshy finished explaining everything, The Griffon Ruler leaned back, and was thinking over everything he had just been told, and then he said, "I see how this affects my kind and my kingdom, but why should, we help ponies, and other races, like dragons, for example? Dragons have always looked down on us, and so have ponies, for many generations, well...maybe not anymore, but my kind haven't forgotten, I haven't forgotten what my father told me, and what his father before him. So, I ask you, why should we fight alongside ponies?"

Twilight was going to say something, but Snowshy motioned for her to stay out of it, and Snowshy said, "You know of my brother's great deeds, yes? Well, before he became the stuff of legends and lore, he was just like you, he just another everyday pony. He was a sorcerer pony, yes. But in that society, in those times, where his kind were only ever seen as evil beings, and although there was a time when that was absolutely true, it was not so with my brother, he was such a kind, generous soul, it is that very hatred from everypony, that he had to deal with by himself, all those years alone, after him and I lost our mother, at a very young age, and I was sent away, for what my mother feared would come to pass, and it did, and it's because nopony was ever there for him, nopony was ever there to help him, to share his sadness with him, it was then that he succumbed to the greatest evil of them all, and I'm sure it's a name you all fear, a being you all hope will never return, or ever see again, and it was on that day, that my brother, succumbed to the evil of Darkness Night, the greatest evil there is. So what we are asking you, is to prevent that kind of hatred against ponies like him and myself to never get to the point it did: the near-extinction of an entire race, by coming together, fighting alongside one another, shoulder to shoulder, throwing aside their differences, as all races band together against a common enemy. So I ask: do you want to wipe each other out, over some ridiculous age-old grudge, or will you all let it go, realizing that what is past is past, there's nothing you or any of us can do about it now. Also, I can tell you from experience, that many ponies of today, are welcoming to those who come to and even dwell within their communities, so they would be happy to interact and get to know you and your kind better, and dragons of today, well, they too, are not like they used to be, although most are still very stubborn, there are still quite a few, here and there, that are willing to try and make friendships, so I ask you, Griffon Ruler, what are you going to do? Are you going to stay here, and watch as you and your kind gets annihilated? Or will you take the fight to Arrovak, and show him that the Griffons will not be pushovers?"

As Snowshy finished speaking, she stepped back, as everypony else was in shock, as to what Snowshy just said.

The room was silent for quite a while, as The Griffon Ruler, was stunned by all of this, and after a while, he got up, and began issuing out orders to the guards to ring the bells, and to blow the horns, and he went over to Snowshy, put a talon on her shoulder, looked her straight in the eye, and said, "You're right, for far too long, have we Griffons, let our petty grudges get the best of us. So here is my answer: the Griffons will take the fight to that Arrovak bastard, we will show him, who rules the skies, we were once the greatest aerial fighters there ever was, and we still are! So when the war breaks out, you can count on us to fight alongside you all." The Griffon Ruler then backed away from Snowshy a bit, and everypony celebrated, at the Griffon Ruler's answer, and then The Griffon ruler ushered a guard over, and told him, "I want any and all guards we can spare to keep a constant watch on all our borders, and keep a keen eye out for any signs of the breakout of the war, got it? Also, begin any all preparations immediately. Now get going, and tell every Griffon in town, the Griffons are going to war!!!"

The guard saluted him, and bolted out the doors, as bells and horns could be heard all around them, with warcries, and cheering. Twilight then turned to Applejack, and asked, "So now that we can count the Griffons to help us, where does the sword point us towards now?"

Applejack dug out the sword, and it began to glow, as the blue light pointed to the west, and as everypony saw where it lead, Applejack put away the sword.

Rainbow Dash said, "To the west, huh? The only thing that could possibly be beyond here would be...."

Rarity finished Rainbow Dash's sentence, and said, "The home of The Shipbuilder Ponies."

The Griffon Ruler heard this, and he said, "You all need to go there? We trade with them quite often now, but as to why we trade with them.... because well, we don't consider them like the ones, on the mainland, and well....., they're not, they're different, but they were really kind to us, so we established a air travel route to and from, in fact, we have some of our air traders about to go out there, in a few minutes, I could always send word, for them to wait until you get to them, you'll find them, in the hangar trade hub, do you want me to make the arrangements?"

Pinkie Pie spoke this time, and said, "Of course! We would be very grateful!"

The Griffon Ruler said, "Don't mention it, it's the least we can do for now, until we are fully geared up, and ready for war."

The Griffon Ruler then ushered another guard over, and asked him to bring some parchment and ink, and moments later, the guard came back some parchment and a bottle of ink, and The Griffon Ruler, took it, and then wrote down Twilight and the others names, with orders saying for the air traders getting ready to leave, to stay put until Twilight and the others arrive.

The Griffon Ruler then gave back the ink, and rolled up the parchment, and gave it to the guard, who put away the ink, and flew off in the direction of the trade hangar hub, and then The Griffon Ruler, said to everypony, " As you leave here, take the path to the left, and you will see a large wooden building with holes in it. Trust me, it's the one building around here that was designed like that, on purpose, for easier air travel. Anyways, the building will have a big sign that says, 'Trade Hangar Hub', go in that building, When you all get inside the trade hangar hub, look for a sign to the right that has the number, 'trade hangar number 4' , in there, you will find your ride, to get to the home of the Shipbuilder Ponies, I wish you all the best of luck, and when see each other again, may it be in battle, kicking Arrovak's armies into dust!"

Everypony thanked him, and left the palace, turned to left, and followed the path down, and sure enough: they saw the big sign, put onto a large building, that said, 'Trade Hangar Hub', and they continued down the path a little more, when they came upon the entrance, as the guard asked, "Your names please."

Twilight replied, and said everypony's names, and the guards let them all pass, and they entered the building, and they immediately began looking for the sign as they went down the path to the right, and a few moments later, Rainbow Dash pointed upwards, and said, "There!"

Everypony looked to where Rainbow Dash was pointed, and saw the sign that said, 'Trade Hangar 4', and Twilight said, "That's where we need to go, come on everypony!"

Everypony continued along, until they came upon 12 Griffons, strapped in gear, and were carrying goods of all sorts, while 8 of them, were carrying a structure that looked like it could carry passengers, and when the leader saw them, he came up to them, and he asked, "Are you Twilight and her friends?"

Twilight said, "Yes."

The leader said, "Then hop aboard the ones that can carry you all, and we'll be off, and the cool thing about this is, is air travel is very quick, so we'll be at the home of the Shipbuilder Ponies, at most, in about approximately 20 minutes."

Twilight and the others gave their thanks, and got aboard the ones that could carry passengers, and as everypony was ready, and the Griffons had everything they needed, a horn blew nearby, and the Griffons went to the edge of the platform, jumped off, spread their wings and took flight, heading towards the island of the Shipbuilder Ponies.

Seeking Help From The Shipbuilder Ponies, Part 1

After about what seemed a while, everypony looked out beyond them, and they could see what looked like an rather large island, and as they got closer, they could see ports all over the island. Applejack pointed it out, and said, "Everypony! Look! Is that what we're lookin for?"

Rarity said, "It sure matches the description, the whole island, has got ports all over it, and even in the middle of the island, I guess it isn't called a 'port island', for nothing!"

One of the Griffons heard, and said, "Well, with sarcasm aside, these 'Shipbuilder Ponies', make the best ships, you'll ever see, or ride on, if you guys get the chance! Plus, they masters at naval warfare, you'll find nopony better than them, when comes to that, and I should know! I have some friends of mine that took them on in a mock naval battle, and they lost in....well 15 seconds, that's how good these Shipbuilder Ponies are, so I respect them for that, and you will too, when you see them in action... well that is if you can convince them to come and help the war effort, we could all sure use their help! That is, if you all can convince them....they can be quite stubborn, but look where they live for crying out loud, it's required of them, their home has had, and still has their far share of dangers, but hey, you never know, you all might have a plan on how to convince them come and help with the fight against Arrovak's armies when time comes!"

Everypony looked at each other, and Rainbow Dash said, "We do have a plan, don't we?!"

Silver Sky said with sarcasm this time, "Clearly we don't if you're asking that!"

Pinkie Pie said, "We'll think of something!"

Twilight said, "Yeah, I just hope it doesn't offended these ponies, that's the last thing we need, is to get killed at sea!"

Nopony didn't say anything else, as the lead Griffon said, "We'll be getting to their trade hub soon, and you guys can get off there, we'll make our trades and head back, and good luck to you guys and your quest!"

Rarity said, "Thank you, and thank you guys for waiting on us!"

The lead Griffon said, "It wasn't an issue, we almost forgot a few things anyways, so it gave us time, to pack them, before you got to us, the Shipbuilder Ponies would've been very upset, if they hadn't gotten their latest shipment of tackle lines, and fishing nets, and some steel ore!"

Rarity said, "I see, but thank you all anyways!"

Everypony was silent, as they came close to the trading hub, and the Griffons, closed their wings in a little, and went through the large hole, that had the sign with the number 'four', on it, and spread their wings out, and leaned back a little as they came to a landing on the platform of the trading hub, and everypony got off, and gave their thanks to the Griffons, and the lead Griffon said, "Well, it was nice meeting you all, you all need to take a right, it leads right out of here, and then just follow the signs, the Shipbuilder Ponies have realized how confusing this place can be, so they have placed signs for each walkway, and each place and residence, farewell, ponies, and again, good luck to you all, may we meet again sometime."

Twilight said, "We will, on the front lines, against Arrovak's armies."

The Griffons all nodded in agreement, and everypony left the trading hub, and starting looking for the sign that would give them an idea of which way they should go next, and Pinkie Pie spotted a sign straight ahead that said the following: "For residential areas: go to the left. For town market trade: go to the right. For the Shipbuilder Master Ruler: continue straight ahead, and follow next sign's instructions."

Everypony looked at each other, and began to continue walking forward, and Rainbow Dash said, "Well, for once, that was easy."

Rarity said, "I could see how somepony could get lost here, every path looks the same, it's all wooden, and from the looks of it, and I'm no carpenter, but it looks hastily made together."

Applejack was stomping hard on the wooden floor, and said, "It may look that way, but its pretty solid, if it can still stay together after me doing all that, then yeah, I would say its fine to walk on. So yes, Rarity, despite its 'not so fashionable appearance', it does it's job just fine."

Rarity stooped for for minute, and crossed her front hooves for a few seconds, and then kept walking, as she said, "Whatever you say Ms. 'I like to cover my hooves in dirt'."

Applejack chuckled, and said, "You know, I believe 'you', said something like that once, and you did do that one time, when you covered yourself in mud."

Rarity said, "Alright fine, I may have gone overboard that time, but it was once, okay? Once!"

Everypony laughed, and kept moving forward, until they came up to the next sign that said, "You are coming near towards the home of the ruler of the Shipbuilder Ponies: please show your respects, and if you have business with the Shipbuilder Master Ruler, please wait at the front desk of the attendant that greets you when you get inside the building, and state your business. Thank you, and have a pleasant day."

Everypony didn't what to say, so they kept walking forward, until they came up to a rather large, but fine oak building, with rather nice-looking oak doors, and a small set of stairs to match the doors, and as everypony came up to them, the doors opened, and they all went up the stairs and inside the building. As they all got inside the building, the doors shut behind them, and they all saw a rather large desk, so they went up to it, and the walls in front of them, flipped around, and the wall to right, opened a door in the middle of it, and a pony dressed in everyday shipbuilder pony attire, came out from the wall opening, and went behind the desk. The attendant looked up, and saw them, and asked everypony, in a formal tone, "Your names please?"

Twilight said, " I am Twilight Sparkle, and these are my friends, Snowshy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, and Silver Sky."

The attendant's eyes lit up, when he heard the names, and he said, "Wait, the Twilight Sparkle and her friends? THE SNOWSHY??? Oh my gosh!! I can't believe this!! What brings you all here? Do seek an audience with our ruler?"

Silver Sky said with a scowl, "Hey! What about me?"

The attendant looked at him, frowned, and said, "Never heard or seen you before, just because you are hanging with these guys, that only goes so far."

Rarity said, "Ouch."

Silver Sky said, "It's alright, I should've seen that one coming though."

The attendant focused his attention on the rest of them and said, "Anyways, if seek an audience with our ruler, come this way, unless, you have other business here?"

Snowshy said, "No, that's why we are here."

The attendant said, "Very well, this way please, I shall take you to see her."

Rainbow Dash said, "Whoa, wait just a minute, her?"

The attendant laughed a little, and said, "Yeah, you know, we get that reaction a lot, almost every time we get somepony new here, I just don't get it. I mean come on, Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Twilight, are rulers of their own kingdoms, why is it so hard to believe we have a mare ruler out here? I just don't get it, at all, oh well. Anyways, be careful not to get caught in between the walls, believe me, that's not pleasant, I should know, I had a friend of mine, thinking he was funny, was messing around with the wall flipping, going back and forth, really fast, and got smashed in half by them, so please don't do that, it's sucks cleaning up the mess, and well, it was tearful, as well, I lost a good friend in the process, but that's just life isn't it? Anyways, this way please."

Everypony just looked at each other uneasily, as they followed the attendant to the platform against the wall, the wall then flipped around, and everypony now saw in front of them, a hallway, with many doors on either side, and one door, bigger than the others, at the very end of the hall, and then the attendant got off the platform, and said, "This way, please, it's just down the hall, and through the door there. And don't open the other doors, we have very important representatives of the town in them, unless you want to go to jail for ten years. So whatever you do, don't open any of them, they could be in a very important meeting like town improvements, and whatnot."

Rarity said, "Could somepony put in suggestions?"

The attendant said with an annoyed look on his face, "If it's about how the town looks, then no."

Rarity said, "Crap."

Everypony then just followed the attendant as they went down the hall, and the attendant knocked on the door, and said, "Madam, we have guests here, that seek an audience with you."

A mare's voice could be heard through the door as the voice said, "Their names?"

The attendant said, "Those seeking an audience with you are as follows: Snowshy, Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Silver Sky, madam."

The voice said, "They are here!? Send them in, this is quite unexpected, let them come in at once!"

The attendant said, "Yes madam." And the attendant then opened the door, and everypony went inside, and the attendant closed the door, and as everypony got through the door, he shut the door behind them, and he could be heard walking away.

As everypony was now in the room, they saw it was rather large, and it looked like the insides of nice luxury wooden ship, but with a large red carpet down the walkway, and a large ornate gold plated chair with blue cushioning on it, which was empty, at the end of the walkway. Rarity commented, "You know, this isn't bad, it's rather nice."

Applejack said, "It's a bit...fancy, but I have agree, it fits the place, and I'm not a fashionista or anything, I'm just saying."

Everypony's attention was diverted, when a mare voice said, "Welcome, Snowshy and friends." when a tall mare, in balcony above the chair, called out to them. As she came down the stairs to them, they could she had a light blue coat, a black mane, and tail, piercing crimson eyes, which her right eye, had a patch over it, and she was wearing a captain's coat, which was a light blue as well, with light gold trimming on the edges. She also wore black boots, and a nice-looking captain's hat, and two swords on either side or her. As she came fully down the stairs, she went over to her chair, sat down, and called to Snowshy and the others, and said, "Come here, don't be afraid, you have nothing to fear, in my town, we don't hurt anypony unless they hurt one of our own, that is our custom, that is the Shipbuilder Pony way."

Everypony nodded, and came forward, and stopped ten steps away from the ruler of the Shipbuilder ponies, and they all except Snowshy were beginning to bow, when the ruler said, "That won't be necessary. Plus we aren't ones for such fancy formalities. And besides, you are welcome guests here, only our governmental officials, and town representatives bow, now what to I owe the pleasure of your visit?"

Twilight said, "We have come to ask you and your kind, a question, but a very important one."

The ruler said, "Okay, but where are my manners? My name is Fluchuette, the VIII. Master and ruler of this town, and of the Shipbuilder Ponies."

Twilight said, "Well, you already know who we are, but before we ask, may we explain why we asking this particular question, Fluchuette?"

Fluchuette said, "Well, I know all of you, except for that Silver one....but of course, I'm sensing that this is no ordinary question, I'm interested in hearing this 'explanation' of yours, so go ahead, explain away, you have my interest, and undivided attention."

Twilight was about to continue, when Snowshy said, "I think I better handle the explaining."

Twilight said, "Of course Snowshy, go on then."

Snowshy then said, "Thank you, now as you may of guessed, we have come here, for more than idle chat, and a friendly visit, we came here for a very specific reason, and that is to ask if you and your kind will help us, to fight against Arrovak's armies, in the upcoming war."

Fluchuette stood up, and said, "War? Arrovak? Why? What is going on? And why should we care?"

Snowshy then said, "Because if Arrovak and his armies are not dealt with, and if everypony, and every living thing that can fight back, does not band together, this planet with be destroyed, with any possible survivors, enslaved, and then Arrovak with destroy the universe at the same time as well. This mad pony affects us all."

Fluchuette sat down, and said, "I see, go on."

Snowshy then began to explain who Arrovak was, his arrival, what he has been doing, where he is drawing his power from, and how he plans to conquer the world, by total and utter domination and destruction of the world. Snowshy also began to explain that the war and that it will break out in the air, sea, and on land as well, and could break out at any minute, and she explained and emphasized again on how the cooperation of every living thing that fight back is needed, for any chance at all at defeating this terrible threat to existence.

As Snowshy finished explaining, Fluchuette got back up, and began pacing the floor, from either side of Snowshy and the others, and she then stopped in front of Snowshy and the others, and said, "Okay, okay, that is clearly a very real threat, fine, I will not debate that. However, did you know, it your kind, that deserted us, and left us to where we live here now? Oh, and by the way, not your kind Snowshy, we thought you all to a myth, till the stories of Darkness reached us, from the Griffons, who have been our trading partners for longer than they tell, they are not ashamed of us, that's just their way of respect."

Snowshy said, "What do you mean, that Twilight's and the others pony kind 'deserted', you?"

Seeking Help From The Shipbuilder Ponies, Part 2

Fluchuette said, "Let me tell you all the story: Many years ago, when Equestria was just beginning to be called that, some of the unicorns, earth, and pegasi ponies, loved the sea more than they did land, for they had unique skills, like building ships, cannons, and whatnot, however, at first, all other equestrians had no problem with new talents like that, it's not like they never saw unique abilities before. The problem was, is that when the first ships ever made, weren't all that great, or so they said, and during an exploration expedition, 100,000 ponies lost their lives, as the entire massive fleet went down, because the steering went out on some, others were too slow to get out of harm's way, and were torn to pieces, by maelstroms, and others were not built sturdy enough, and were torn up by the raging tidal waves. Only one pony survived, and when that pony came back, and he told the news of what had happened out to the fleet. The public blamed the builders for building 'shoddy contraptions', and the Equestrian ruler at the time, gathered all the Shipbuilder Ponies, and banished them all from Equestria, and told them all, to take their ships with them, and never return, and if they did, they would be killed on sight, or sunk. It wasn't until a few years later, that the real cause came to light, as some investigators, started looking into the tragedy, and after asking that one survivor, he told them, that he never got to tell the rest of the story, that it wasn't the builders fault, it was the fault of the captains of each of those ships, and each of them, were inexperienced Equestrians, who had no idea how to handle, and properly use the ships they were on, despite the Shipbuilder Ponies on board each ship, pleading that they steer the ships, and he also said that every time he tired to continue, that everypony he told the story to, they always cut him off when he got to the part when the ships sunk and what sunk them, he never got the chance to finish until that day, when those investigators asked him, that they let the survivor tell the whole story."

Fluchuette took a minute, to take a breath, and then continued, " The investigators, with this new evidence, tried to put it the report of the incident, but it never got released, and the investigators were trampled to death by a mob, that refused the truth. So I ask again, why should we help you all now? We tried to give your ancestors, something innovative, and what do your ancestors, and your kind do? You BANISH US!!! You spit in our faces, and deemed us unworthy to set foot in Equestria!!! So why, oh why, after all this time later, should we help the ones, who did this to us?!"

Twilight stepped forward, and said, "Snowshy, I should probably handle this."

Snowshy said, "That would be best, this is about you, and your friends kind after all. My kind was mostly gone, and considered myth, as Fluchuette has said."

Twilight said, "Thank you for understanding Snowshy." Twilight then turned her attention to Fluchuette, and said, "Fluchuette, I am more than well aware of what happened then, and you may be shocked to hear this, but according to historical records, and thanks to Darkness's undivided attention and skill in history, he made a discovery: sometime later, maybe like 40 years or so, the date and year is kind of foggy, but the evidence is there, a child of one those investigators, found the unreleased file, and put the details of it, in their diary, and then released it to the public. By that time, everypony in Equestria wasn't as ridiculous, as their ancestors were, and accepted it, they were shocked at first, but they accepted it, and it was put in the historical records, of the time. However, most of that times history was lost, due to a great fire, that consumed, quite a few towns and cities of that time, but it seems that at least one copy survived, and somehow, Darkness found it, and put it in his history books. All ponies of today, are being taught what happened not just to your kind since Darkness's books were allowed to copied, but also everypony is being taught about what happened to Darkness's and Snowshy's kind as well."

Twilight took a minute, to take a breath, and continued, "Darkness, Snowshy's brother, and hero to many, and so many other things he was known for, and what he is still known for, but before he was Darkness, that we all know and miss, was that he was just like any other pony. Okay, sure he was already rather powerful at a young age, but he was never one to flaunt such power around. He wanted nothing more than to just have friends. He never once cared what race they were, he only wanted to be their friends because, pegasi, unicorns, or earth ponies, they were all equal in his eyes, each race had something that set them apart from the others, yes, but they all had so many other things in common, as he would say in his books, as well, before he succumbed to Darkness Night, he sought friendship early in life, to get everpony to realize that it doesn't matter what race you are, or what you can or can't do, it's the personality and their willingness, to be friends, that's what mattered the most to him, and he sought out everypony, far and wide, for a short time anyways, to try and prove and show this to all those he tried to befriend, before he went back into the forest, to where he not be seen for a very long time afterwards, and I'm sure we all now why, we all know the beginning story: of just how horribly he was treated by the populace back then, and you know what, Fluchuette? It crushed him, and his spirits, and it appears, you kind was there as well, by some accident it would seem, the events, are all in the first two volumes of Darkness's history books. Anyways, some of your kind got washed ashore, after a prototype ship test voyage, went awry, and wrecked into some rocks, and after a while, they blended into the crowd with everypony else, and around the time when young little Darkness was treated horrible by the populace, your kind, didn't care for Darkness being so different from anypony else, and especially themselves, so joined in with the others. So I ask Fluchuette, how do you feel now? How do feel knowing that your kind, your ancestors, are partly responsible, for causing the rise of Darkness Night, which killed so many. Families, couples, siblings, etc, were torn apart because of Darkness Night's hatred and vengeance. Can you live with yourselves now, knowing this?"

The room was still and quiet, for many minutes, when Fluchuette broke out into tears, as she realized and understood what she had just been told, and she did not question it, for she knew it was true, and she asked, "I know....this might seem...like-like a dumb question, 'sniffle', but what were the ones washed ashore, what were their names?

Twilight answered, "Your great-great-great grandponies, Flucher, and Fluttutte, the 1st, and it also turns out, again, thanks to Darkness's books, they were extremely unaccepting of anypony more different than them, and furthermore, were kind or racist towards other ponies, when they got older. So I ask another question: doesn't it feel great to be related to such ponies as them? You and the rest of your kind have to live with that on your conscience."

Nopony realized that Twilight was rather angry at Fluchuette, until a few moments ago, when Twilight was halfway through her statement, and everypony, except Snowshy, backed away a little.

Fluchuette was bawling at this point, and she stammered out, "I-I-I had no i-idea, 'sniffle', I was never told about my family history! Please! You must believe me! My grandponies, burned-all of our-our family history records, saying that 'it was better to not know the truth of our family, than to find out'! But-I never would've imagined it was this horrible! Believe me, if-if I had known, 'sniffle', I would've set out myself, to make things right, and make amends to those who lost their loved ones! Please! Snowshy and friends! Is there anything I can do to set things right? For Darkness, for all of ponykind, and for all those who lost-their loved ones!? Is there anything at all!?"

Everypony nodded, and Twilight said, "Yes, there actually is, and it will show everypony, including Darkness, who more than likely watches over us, from above. So, Fluchuette, would you and your kind, please, be willing to help out this world, in the upcoming war, and battle Arrovak's armies at sea? Well, of course, when it break out in the sea, that is." Twilight paused a moment, and then asked, "Will you and your kind do this?"

Fluchuette took a moment to get herself together, wiped her tears, and cleared her throat, as she answered, "I will, and so will my kind, it is the best we can for this world. It seems there is much me and my kind must answer for, and it is apparent, that much has been kept secret from me. So if this at least brings some closure to everypony witnessing it, than so be it, we will do it. You can count on us, when the fight breaks out in the ocean, Arrovak's armies, will be wishing they stayed on land, or course not that it will do them any good!" As she finished he statement, she ended it, with a smirk.

Everypony was about to come over to Fluchuette, and give her a hug, but she held out her hoof, and said, "No, maybe someday, but not today, me and my kind must redeem ourselves first, and if we all make it out of this war coming up alive, then we will celebrate, and hug then, and perhaps even a possible friendship, but for now, me and my kind must prepare for war." As she said this, she went over to a horn-like device, beside her chair, and spoke into it, as she said, with much authority, "Attention, shipbuilder ponies, this is your master ruler speaking: prepare all ships for departure as soon as possible, sound the alarm for a 24 hour watch on all our borders, and most important prepare for war. And begin building ships, like you all have never built them like before! Arrovak's armies are going down!"

Hurrahs could be heard throughout the building, as the rushing of hooves sounded from everywhere, and Fluchuette went back over to Snowshy and the others, and said, "Thank you Twilight, for telling me, this was something, I should've went searching for long ago.... But, there's nothing I can do about that now.... But I am still sorry for all of my kind has done, it is shameful, and we will pay our dues, even it means our deaths! Now, is there anything you all might need, before you go? I would imagine, you all have very important things you all must do, before the war starts yes? Just say what it is, and I will make it happen."

Everypony looked at one another, and nodded, and Snowshy said, "Well, yeah, there is something we need to do, before the war starts, we need to get to the 'Powdersmith Ponies', we will need their expertise, is any of us are to have a standing chance in this war."

Fluchuette said, "Oh yes, that's right, you mentioned that before, when you were explaining things to me. Okay then, say no more, I will send word to captain of my ship, (well, at least for now anyways), I will tell him, to welcome you all aboard, and take you all, to see the Powdersmith Ponies. When you all leave here, just ask the attendant, that you have been given permission to board my ship, and he will open the pathway that leads to the dock, that harbors the ship. Good luck to you all, good luck to us all, for that matter, we will need it, there is no doubt about that."

Everypony thanked Fluchuette, and she said, "You are kind to thank me, but thank nothing of it, this is just one of the many ways, that I want to do, to try to make amends for everything. Now, get going, all of you, I must get preparations for the war finished, and you all have your things to do, and don't worry, we'll see each other again, I'm sure of it, until then, goodbye for now."

Everypony thanked Fluchuette again, and they left her office, and walked back down the hall. When they reached the attendant, they told him, what Fluchuette told them to say, and the attendant only nodded, pulled a lever from beneath his desk, and the wall to the far left flipped around, and lifted itself up into the ceiling, to reveal a secret passage. Everypony walked through the doorway, and as everypony got through, the door closed behind them, and they began walking down the dock, they saw Fluchuette's ship for the first time, and it was massive ship: with red and gold paint, and massive sails painted the same, and four long rows of cannons on the side of the ship. Everypony could only look in awe, and move forward, when they came up to the ramp of the ship, the captain was waiting at the bottom of the ramp, and greeted everypony, as soon as he saw them all approach the ramp, as he said, "Greetings! You must Snowshy and her friends?"

Snowshy answered, "Yes, we are."

The captain said excitedly, "Then, let's get going! We have no time to lose!" and he took off up the ramp, as called out to Snowshy and the others, "The sooner you all get on, the sooner we can go!"

Everypony nodded, and went up the ramp, as the ships crew members, lifted up the ramp, untied ropes from the dock, as the captain said from the wheel, "Everypony, make ready for the ship to sail!"

Crew members scrambled here and there, when the ship started moving away from the dock, and the captain starting steering the ship, towards the ocean, as he said, "And we're off! Destiny awaits us! 'The Royal Rose', will see us through!"

And as he finished speaking, the ship got father and father away from the dock, and out into the vast ocean, towards the home of the 'Powdersmith Ponies', the last race Snowshy and others had to convince to join the war effort.

Seeking Help From The Powdersmith Ponies, Part 1

As the ship got far out into the ocean, everypony decided to stay on the deck of this ship this time, and some went to look out over the ocean, while others either sat down somewhere, or were trying to help out the crew members. It was a quiet ride so far, until Pinkie Pie shouted out, and pointed high above her, and to her right, and said, "Everypony! Are you all seeing this?"

Everypony went over to where Pinkie Pie was, and looked to where she was pointing, and what they saw troubled them: there was lightning flashing all over the sky, and some of the flashes appeared in some areas, in a circular fashion.

Applejack then said, "Is that what I think it is?"

Snowshy said, "It is, and it also means, my brother's hold to keep the time rifts together, has almost faded, and it won't be long, before the rifts get out of control."

Rarity said, "Which also means, we need to get this over with quickly, and get back to Canterlot Castle."

Silver Sky said, "You said it!"

Twilight said, "Alright then, I'll go ask the captain, and see if we can't get to the Powdersmith Ponies, any faster."

Everypony nodded, and waited for Twilight to talk to the captain. Twilight went up the stairs, and walked near to the wheel, where the captain was steering it, and asked the captain, "Hi, um, I have something to ask you."

The captain said, "What is it?"

Twilight pointed to the sky, and said, "Do you see that? Do you know what that is?"

The captain said, "Yeah, and I would say we are getting a storm soon, but we'll be fine, don't you worry, this ship is equipped for every situation possible."

Twilight put her hoof down, and replied with, "How about out-of-control time rifts?"

The captain said, "Time rifts? Ha! How ridiculous! Sounds like something made up!"

Just then, the time rift began to form, with a violent shockwave, and lightning flashed all around it, but then, collapsed and the captain said, "What the? What the heck is that?"

Twilight said, "That's a time rift, now, the real question I wanted to ask, is can you get us to the Powdersmith Ponies any faster? We must finish this up, as fast as we can, because as you just saw for yourself, things are about to out of hoof."

The captain said, "Well.....there is a way, but I won't have much control for steering it though, and it's only ever been used once, to escape a massive fight, that might've scratched the paint....and well...I'm not too sure I want to use that again..."

He was interrupted, as Twilight shouted at him and said, "It doesn't matter anymore! There is too much at stake! Just do it!"

The captain nodded, and said, "Alright, alright, I can clearly see you are determined. Very well, but you and your friends might want to hold tightly onto something."

Twilight nodded, went back down the stairs, and told the others, as everypony, held on very tightly to the rails of the ship, as the captain bellowed out the order, "All hands! Activate 'the last resort'! I repeat, activate 'the last resort'!"

One of the crew members asked, "Are you nuts?"

The captain yelled out even louder, "Just do it, damn it! This is no longer about just us anymore! The world's future hangs by a thread! Move it! Do it! Do it now!"

The crew member nodded, and got the other crew members together, and they went below deck for a minute, and then a loud bang sounded, and eight large doors opened in the back of the ship, each one had, what looked like massive cannons coming out of them, and then their fuses were lit, and the crew members, quickly got back up on deck, and one them yelled out, "Hold on!"

Applejack, who was closest to the end of the ship, looked down, and saw the massive cannons, and said, "Oh, no..."

Just then, the cannons, fired, a the ship took off, spraying water everywhere, as the ship sliced through the water, as everypony held on with all they had.

Twilight, who was closest to the captain, yelled out, "How long will this last?"

The captain, who was holding on the steering wheel, said, "It is long burst shot! Which means, it will last quite a long time! If I'm correct, the shot should last just long enough to get you all where you need to go, and like I said! No point in steering! This ship wasn't made for such speed! Although, we might lose a few parts of this ship! But the damage should be minimal at best!"

Twilight nodded and said, "Let's hope so! Or this could be the end of us! At this speed! Hitting the water, would.."

The captain finished her sentence, and said, "Crush us! Yeah, I Know!"

The ship continued to go faster and faster, and everypony was now only able to hold on with two hooves, as half their bodies, were in midair, some of the crew members lost grip, and either got killed as they came into contact with the ships parts, or as they went overboard, and got crushed by the force of the water.

The captain said, "Damn it!"

Twilight said, "Everypony! Hold on!"

Rarity, who could see what was ahead of them, said, "We're almost there!"

Rainbow Dash, who could also see ahead as well, said, "Just a little farther!"

Silver Sky said, "That's great! But we're not slowing down!"

The captain said, "Uh oh! I might've made a miscalculation!"

Everypony, including the crew, said, "WHAT??!!"

The captain said, "Too late now! Hold on!"

Those that could see ahead of them, saw the desert home of the Powdersmith Ponies, coming up very fast, and Twilight said, "BRACE FOR IMPACT!!!!"

Everypony, trying to hold on, braced themselves for the collision with the land, as it got closer and closer, until the ship and land violently collided with one another, as ship parts, sand, and crew members went flying everywhere. As the sand and dust settled, Twilight, who found herself, off the ship, and on the land, along with Rainbow Dash and Snowshy, got up, dusted themselves off, and helped the others up, dusted them off, and they thanked Twilight, Snowshy, and Rainbow Dash, as all of them, went to what was left of the ship, and began looking through the wreckage, for the others. As they were all eventually found, they found the captain as well, at what used to be the front of the ship, but he layed face up, impaled in the chest by a large part of the mast. Everypony rushed to his aid, as they tried to get the mast out, and he said, "Don't! Don't bother, I'm finished...(cough}!!!"

The captain was coughing out blood, and everypony stopped, as they realized there was no point in trying, as they all kneeled beside him, as he said, "Don't worry about me.....Heh...it's funny....all my life....If I was to die, it would've been in glorious battle, but now that I think about it, this was even better than that......arghhhh!! Hey, all of you, do me a favor won't you? Find a rowboat that is still in tact, and tell my crew to go home.......with this message to Fluchuette: 'The rose may have withered, and I have as well, but many more will arise in its place.' Tell my crew that, alright? They will know the meaning of it. I've been a fool.....(cough, cough!) I've always never thought many decisions through, and I have so careless about the well-being of others, many times, just for self-gain, just so I could captain this ship, and for what? Look at it, The Royal Rose is destroyed! Ugh!!!.....So, if this is punishment for the wrongs I've done, then I gladly accept it....I Now, get going! My hopes and dreams, go with all of you now....and may the gods watch over you..........Fluchuette, I'm......sorry......"

As his breathing slowed, he died and remained still, as his eyes closed, and by this time, nopony noticed the crew had been behind and around them all, until some of them starting crying, for they had heard the whole conversation, as they emerged from the wreckage of the ship, before the captain spoke, but nopony had noticed them until now, as many of them were crying, and as they came over to their captain, they picked him up, as others had found two rowboats that were in still good condition, and put them on the edge of the water. The body of the captain was put in one, and the surviving crew members got in the other, as one of them looked back at Snowshy and said, "Don't let our captain down, alright? He put his in faith in all of you, so don't let his death be for nothing, and thanks for being there in his final moments, he could've spent them with us, but he choose all of you, and that means something. So, get going, and do not fail! We are counting on all of you as well! We'll see other again when the war breaks out." And as the crew member finished saying those words, two of the the crew members got out, tied some ropes between the boats, and pushed them both out two sea, and they jumped back in the boat with the others, as some of them waved to Snowshy and the others, and began rowing until they were out of sight.

Snowshy and others looked all around them, and all they saw, was sand, and endless dunes as far as the eye could see, and Applejack said, "How in the hay are we supposed to find these ponies? As far as I can see, there's nothing here."

Seeking Help From The Powdersmith Ponies, Part 2

Rainbow Dash said, "Perhaps they have left already?"

Rarity said with sarcasm, "Doubt it."

Twilight was going to say something when a voice said behind her, "Don't move."

Twilight turned around, and a pony holding a strange object, had it pointed at her face, and the strange pony yelled out, "Move in!"

As if they came out from the sand itself, Snowshy and the others found themselves surrounded by the strange ponies, as Rarity said, "Found them."

Snowshy spoke, "Please, put down whatever those are, and hear us out, we have not come here to harm any of you, we have come in peace, and are here for a very important reason."

The one that had the strange object still pointed at Twilight, looked at Snowshy, and said, "Oh? And what might that be? Furthermore, who are all of you? Identify yourselves?"

Snowshy spoke for the group, and said, "I am Snowshy, sister to Darkness. You know, the hero that defeated Bolverk forty years ago? He's my big brother...anyways, this is Twilight, Silver Sky, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Fluttershy."

The pony said, "You don't say...anypony can take up those names, can any of you prove who you say you are?"

Snowshy nodded to the others, and said, "Everypony, use all your faith and self-confidence in yourselves, and I will as well, and show them, that we are who we say we are."

Everypony nodded, and they all began to focus, as hard as they could, trying to ignore the predicament they were in, and after a few moments, everypony's cutie mark symbol began to multiply around to a total of eight, and it began to circle each and each of them, as their own colors, began to light up above them, and then met in the middle, and then a bright flash blinded everypony for a minute, as the massive sword floated in the middle of group, and remained there. Snowshy then said, "Is that proof enough?"

The strange pony said, "There is no doubt now....only you guys could so such a thing." The strange pony then put down the strange object, and issued out the order to the other ponies, and said, "Stand down! They mean us no harm, they are our guests!"

The other ponies put the strange objects they were carrying, down, as Twilight and the others, released their focus, and the sword fragmented, and faded away in different shards of light. As they all stood there, as the strange pony ordered to the others, "Take Snowshy and her friends, to the city, I will follow behind you all, and make sure, that we are not being followed."

The other ponies, ushered over to Snowshy and the others, and everypony followed them, and as they were walking along, the one behind them all, asked, "What's this important reason, that brought you all here? If I may ask?"

Snowshy asked in return, "What's with all the security?"

The strange pony said, "Well, things have been rather....odd lately, and we've had some rather strange castaway ponies, come to this island, and they have been trying to rob from us, the items vary, but they seemed very interested, in what we use to defend ourselves."

Everypony looked at each others, and Twilight said, "You don't think???"

Snowshy said, "No, if it was members of Arrovak's army, there would've been a full-fledged war that would've broke out, by now, and we would've seen it."

Twilight said, "Yeah....I suppose you're right. Still odd though."

Rarity said, "That will be a mystery we'll have to solve another time, we have to get this done as soon as possible, and get back to Canterlot, we need to let the others now, and prepare for war ourselves. Plus, come up with plans on how to tackle Arrovak's armies, without committing suicide in the process."

The strange pony got everypony's attention and said, "Um, hello? You still haven't answered my question? What brings you all here, what is this task of yours, that it is so important, that you all had to come here to do it?"

Snowshy said, "I would tell you, but we don't have the time, we need to see whoever is in charge here."

The strange pony was a little upset, but understood, and said, "I understand, we'll take you, to our queen, she is in charge of this island, but I would still like to know."

Snowshy said, "You will find out when we speak to your queen."

The strange pony said, "Very well, and oh yeah, me and my kind never properly introduced ourselves, we are the Powdersmith Ponies, and I am the commander of this unit, Commander Trios."

Rainbow Dash said, "That's a very unusual name."

Commander Trios said, "Maybe to you, yes, to us, our customs, and culture, are a bit different out here."

Fluttershy said, "Well, it's a pleasure to meet you all."

Commander Trios said, "Likewise."

One of the other ponies pointed ahead of them, as they were still walking along, and said, "We are here, welcome to our city, the castle, is the center of town. We'll escort you all there, and we'll be there in about 20 minutes."

Pinkie Pie, asked, "What were those things your were all pointing at us? And what do you guys do or make? Or how about what you guys eat???"

Commander Trios said, "Easy, easy, one question at a time, those 'things', we were pointing at you, we call them 'powder pistols'. And as far as what we do or make, we make powder guns, cannons, all sorts of steel swords, and other metal weaponry, and everything utilitarian metal tool, or building fittings, oh and explosives. It's our specialty as a race, and when it comes to long range, close quarters, large group or war combat, we excel in these fields. And well, as far as what we eat, we trade with others around the world for food, for some our goods, and we also eat, what is grown and what lives here as well."

Pinkie Pie sighed, and said, "Talk about lots of info to take in at once..."

Everypony laughed, and Applejack said, "We'll yer the one that asked so many questions."

Rainbow Dash said, "Wait a minute! The pegasi, have always been masters at war combat! And do you guys make armor too?"

Commander Trios said, "You are right, we just have been in more wars, than we would've wanted to be in, plus, we held a tournament a few years back, on this, and the pegasi lost in three minutes, so your may have been the masters of it, for some time, but we took that mantle, quite some time ago. For you see, there used to more around these parts, and this desert, wasn't always desert, but after so much war and destruction with neighboring countries, the island fell to decay, and mostly all plant and animal life died, and our last war was 800 years ago, when 4 countries a little to the west of here, invaded, and were wiped out by us, as we took the fight to them, and sank their land to the bottom of the sea. Okay, okay, maybe it wasn't the best thing to do, but we had to do something, to end the fighting, the death, and loss of homes, that war had been going on for way too long already, so we ended it all the only way we could've at the time. Believe me, my ancestors had tried every possible other means to end the fighting, but the enemy was too stubborn and hateful of us, to listen to reason. So in essence, we did what we had to do, not that we liked doing it, but because we had to. And as far as armor is concerned, we make some armor, but we are not as good at it, as the Earth and Pegasi Ponies are at it, those kind of ponies still hold the honor of that."

Rainbow Dash said, "It's hard to believe my kind lost to yours, but I am glad to hear my kind is still the masters of armor-forging!"

One of the other ponies, interrupted their conversation, and said, "We are here, go through the door, and just up the stairs to the right, and down the hallway in the middle, and open the throne room doors, and give the guards the letter the commander gives the guards, and they will let you pass. We will stay here, you and the commander will continue from here."

Twilight said, "Wow, I hadn't realized we were talking so much, that we reached our destination so fast."

Commander Trios motioned to the guards at the door, to open it, and said, "Shall we?"

Everypony nodded, went through the door, as the doors, were closed behind them, went up the stairs to the right, and went down the hall the middle until they came upon two massive doors, with two very intimating guards at the door, and the guard to the left said, "Present letter, stating your business!"

Commander Trios, stepped forward, gave the guards the letter, and they nodded and opened the doors, and stepped aside, and Commander Trios said, "Come, my queen awaits."

Everypony nodded, and went into the throne room, as the doors were closed behind them, and they all walked down the black and purple carpet, until they came 10 steps from the throne chair, and the queen said, "Commander Trios, welcome back, and who are these ponies?"

Twilight tried to speak, and said, "We are..."

The queen said, "Quiet! The commander first, and then you can speak."

Commander Trios said, "These ponies are none other than the heroes of lore and legend. They are Snowshy, Twilight, Silver Sky, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash."

The queen got up, and said, "Well, this is quite the surprise indeed, although, I think I know why you are all here. A few hours ago, I got word, that you all were recruiting the Shipbuilder Ponies, and the Griffons, against the maniacal Arrovak, to ensure that he and his army are put down."

Everypony gasped, including the commander, as he said, "Oh, now I see why, you didn't want to explain until we got to my queen, huh, that actually makes a lot of sense."

Twilight said, "Uh, yeah, that's why we're here. Will you help us?"

The queen smiled, and said, "I made up my mind on this matter, shortly after I got word, and we've been preparing ever since, hence the tight security measures. You need not try to convince me, we will be there to put this Arrovak down, and show him, that the inhabitants of this world, will not be pushed around!!"

Everypony cheered, and as everypony calmed down, Snowshy asked the queen, "Is there something else we can ask?"

The queen said, "Of course, what is it?"

Snowshy said, "You see, now that our task is complete, we need to get back to Canterlot, and prepare ourselves."

The queen said, "Well, the quickest way, would be.....hmmm. It might be dangerous, but you have risked much already to come out here and to the other races." She then turned to Commander Trios, and said, "Get the 'immediate transport' ready, go! Now! We don't have time to spare, and neither do they!"

The Commander bowed, and said, "At once, my queen, it'll take a few minutes, but listen for the horn everypony, and we'll have it set up just outside the castle." And as he finished talking, he took off, went outside the throne room, and out of sight.

The queen then turned back to everypony and said, "You all amaze me, your bravery together is something to behold, most of anypony else, would've turned tail and ran by now."

Everypony looked at each other, and smiled, and Twilight said, "It's because we have each other to count on, so we can't fail or lose, when we have each others backs, and our friendships together, that will see us through anything."

The queen said, "That is something very valuable indeed, especially in these times, never take it for granted, not everypony has such good friends as you all do with each other. Plus, your bond with each other, is strong.

Rarity said, "Yeah, she's right, it is, I feel so much stronger, when I put all my faith and trust into you all."

Applejack, "Yeah, I feel the same way too."

Rainbow Dash said, "Me too!"

Pinkie Pie said, "Me four!"

Fluttershy said, "I definitely feel safer, when you are all at my side, and I don't fear anything as long as I have you all there with me."

Silver Sky said, "As do I."

Snowshy said, "I'm just glad to have you all as my friends."

Twilight said, "That's right! I feel the same way too! With all of us together! We will see this through!"

Everypony said together, "Yeah!!!"

Just then, very bright lights lit up around them all, and engulfed them all in it, and after a few moments, it faded away, and Rainbow Dash asked, "What was that?

Rarity said, "We have fully regained our self-confidence, I can feel it, can't you all?"

Everypony nodded, but they didn't have time to celebrate, because a loud horn sounded in the distance, and the queen said, "Well, that was quite something, but you all better be on your way, and good luck, and see you all when the war breaks out. May the gods see us though these times...."

Twilight said, "Thank you, and I agree."

Everypony then ran out of the throne room, down the stairs, and out of the castle, where they were greeted by a colossal cannon, and the commander saw them, ushered them over, and said, "Quick! Get in the cannon! No time for gawking!"

Rainbow Dash said, "Are you nuts?

Twilight said, "There is no other way, let's go. Those that can fly, pick up the others that can't and let's get in the cannon."

Everypony that could fly, picked up the others, flew over to the opening of the cannon, and got inside, and they could hear the commander, as he said, "Get to the back of the cannon! And then brace yourselves!"

Everypony got to the back, and Rainbow Dash said, "This is crazy!"

Rarity said, "It's all we got, so shut up, and do as the commander said."

Twilight then said, "Ready!"

The commander said, "Okay! Here goes! Three! Two! One! Get ready!"

Everypony could hear the fuse being lit, and then a deafening crash, and clinking, and BOOOOOOOOMMM! Everypony was violently launched very fast and high into the air, as everypony did the best they could to regain their composure. Everypony didn't ever bother to try and talk, they all knew that none of them could hear anything at the moment, so they just focused, on not crashing into something. A few moments later, Twilight saw the mountain of Canterlot, and she pointed it out, as the others saw and nodded, as Rarity saw a perfect place to land, in a patch of grassland, just outside Canterlot, and she pointed it out. All those that could fly, got the others that couldn't and prepared for landing in the grassland, as they began to slow down, and landed softly in the grassland.

Everypony nodded, and ran to Canterlot, as everypony thought to themselves: they were on their way back to Canterlot, hopefully, with time still left, to where they could all prepare for war, figure out a battle plan, and see what had been going on, since they had left.

The Return To Canterlot

Everypony ran through the town of Canterlot, and made their way towards the castle, and then came up to the main doors of the castle, and as the guards saw them, Twilight said, "Make way! Move it! No time to explain!"

The guards hastily opened the doors, and got out of the way, and as they passed through, Fluttershy said, "Thank you! And sorry!"

The guards said, "No problem! Do what you need to!"

Everypony kept running, until they got to the throne room, and the guards saw them, and only nodded, and opened the doors, and everypony went through the doors, and rushed to where Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Violet Winter, and Solar Blaze were waiting. As Snowshy and the others were coming to Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Violet Winter, and Solar Blaze, noticed that Snowshy and the others coming up them, and the two groups met with each other, as everpony exchanged greetings, and hugs. After everypony was done, they stepped back from each other, and Princess Luna asked, "So how did it go? And who is your new friend?"

Snowshy responded, "It was successful, everypony has regained their self-confidence. And this is Silver Sky, he has been brought here, from that warning Darkness gave us when this journey started. Also, we have three more races, that we can count on to aid us, when this war breaks out, which could be anytime now..."

Princess Luna said, "I see, that is good news to hear, and it's good to meet you, Silver Sky, sorry about you being taken from your home."

Silver Sky said, "It's good to meet you all, and don't worry about it, it's not your fault, ever since I got thrust into this world, and along this journey, I have...no we all have learned the culprit behind why I got brought here in the first place."

Princess Celestia said, "Arrovak, Isn't it?"

Everypony nodded, as Violet Winter then said, "While all of you were away, we went to find out a few things for ourselves, and came up with a plan that....well...almost worked..."

Snowshy said, "What do you mean?"

Solar Blaze, "My sister, starting thinking up a plan, and I helped to fine tune the plan, to take on Arrovak, and if anything else, buy you guys some time.

Princess Luna said, "My plan was thrown out, because, well, I'm not very at things like that, but its okay, because I liked Violet Winter's and Solar Blaze's plan better anyways."

Violet Winter said, "Well, the latter part of our plan worked, I suppose."

Princess Celestia said, "That's right, Violet Winter and Solar Blaze, came up with a plan to attack Arrovak's castle, which used to be just to the north of here, about 20 miles, to be exact. Anyways, they told me and my sister, the plan, and it sounded really good, so we gathered some troops, and began to head towards Arrovak's castle. However..."

Rainbow Dash said, "However what?"

Princess Luna responded, "However, Arrovak clearly must have seen us, and must have not have been ready to attack the world, because he used his powers, and first lifted all the black crystals, from all over the world, and brought them to encircle the castle, and then he lifted the whole castle from the ground, taking the land that is sat on, with it, and took it far beyond the Macintosh Hills, and into the seas out there, where he used some of the crystals, as supports, creating a fort island, and three small islands, with the leftover land, and put the remaining crystals on them. We have reason to suspect, that this is how he is drawing power, but strange things have been going on, weird lighting in the sky, and what looked like a time rift, opened up, and then closed, not too long ago."

Rainbow Dash said, "Damn! Well, it least it bought us some time."

Snowshy said, "Your suspicions are correct, because we learned that Arrovak has been drawing power from all sources, including life, but only what is nearby him. And yeah, that was a time rift, it opened and closed above us, when we were heading to the Powdersmith Ponies. The time rift appeared because, right now, time is very unstable, because Arrovak is drawing power from that as well, and my brother, is doing all he can, to keep it together, but that won't last forever.

Solar Blaze said, "Well, that definitely explains a lot, and we had a feeling it had something to do with Arrovak, and if me and my sister's father, is doing what he can to keep the time rifts together, his strength won't last forever, dead or not, there's only some much even he can do."

Princess Celestia said, "I agree, and that's exactly why we need to be ready when war breaks out, and how to tackle Arrovak and his armies."

Twilight said, "Well, if the castle is out at sea, we can count on the Shipbuilder Ponies, to support us, and to make us ships for us to go out there."

Just then, Princess Luna gasped, and said, "Oh yeah! I almost forgot, Violet Winter, Solar Blaze, and myself, got some allies as well!"

Violet Winter said, "Indeed, we have every villain, that still lives, to aid us, as war breaks out. Of course, there was no treaty made, and only traded a few things, for their assistance, although I still say some of them, were a little much, like 4000 gems, 80,000 bits, and occupation, and possession of the land of Vanhoover."

Everypony said, "WHAT!!???"

Princess Celestia said, "I know, I know, the rest of weren't happy about it either, but it was the only way they would agree to help us. However, they did say that they cannot promise, that they will not attack us, in like maybe a few days or so after everything is over, so we'll prepare for that when the time comes. Also, we went around from town to town, city to city, and asked anypony and everypony if they would help, and everypony that can fight, have agreed to assist us in the world's time of need."

Snowshy said, "It's worse than that, if Arrovak succeeds in drawing power, and reaches full power, he will not be able to be stopped, and he will destroy the entire universe as well. At least, that's what I what and the others, came to understand, when Darkness explained all that he told us."

Solar Blaze said, "Well, crap."

Princess Celestia said, "Well, in that case, we will need to strike first, and we will need to strike hard."

Rarity said, "Well, I'm all ears, any ideas?'

Everypony said nothing for a while, as they all stood there, deep in thought, until Twilight said, "I think I got it!"

Everypony else said, "What's that?"

Twilight said, "Well, how about we contact the Powdersmith Ponies, and get everypony that can travel on land, and we draw out Arrovak's armies, to the deserts of the San Palomino Desert and the Badlands, which would therefore, split Arrovak's armies in half, and then take to the sea from there?"

Everypony thought about it for a while, and Princess Luna said, "That's a pretty good idea, that sounds good to me, we should try it, and Arrovak, will be then preoccupied, with keeping us away, by sending out his armies, and preparing his naval defenses, which in turn means, he will be too busy to continue to draw power. So it's good plan, and we take out two birds with one stone, Arrovak becomes too preoccupied to draw power, and we start to break down the strength and numbers of his armies. It's a pretty solid plan, if you ask me."

Princess Celestia said, "It may be the best we got, I'll get some letters sent to Powdersmith Ponies, but where should I send them? I don't exactly know their location."

Twilight said, "I can help out with that."

Violet Winter said, "It's settled then, now, all that's left, is to get everypony ready and geared up."

Princess Luna said, "I couldn't agree more." She then addressed everypony, and said, "The rest of us, probably need to head down to the armory, and get geared up."

Everypony nodded, and all except Twilight and Princess Celestia, headed for the armory, when all of a sudden, a massive, loud crash, resounded though the air, and everypony stopped, and stood still, as Rarity asked, "What...was that?"

Princess Celestia said to everypony, "Quick! Over here! Look!"

Everypony went to where Princess Celestia was, who was beside a large window, and all the while, still trying to finish up the letters to the Powdersmith Ponies, and they all looked outside to see a horrifying sight: lighting began to flash all over the sky and the ground, and time rifts began to open up, everywhere, but nothing came out of them, but they did take in them, land, homes, other ponies, and anything else, that got caught up in the time rifts.

Rainbow Dash said, "This is bad..."

Snowshy said, "If this is happening, then that means, my brother has lost control of the time rifts, and can no longer hold time together."

Princess Celestia as she finished up the letters and magically sent them, and said, "There! All done and sent! And if that's the case, then that means, we need to go, now!"

Everypony nodded, and all headed down to the armory, and they all put on armor, while some put on light armor, and the rest put on heavy armor, and then also some got swords, while others, got daggers, axes, hammers, spears, magic staffs, short swords, and bows and arrows. And as they finished putting everything on, they headed outside the castle, as others from town began to follow, and they were all geared up as well, and everypony kept moving forward until they got to the town square of Ponyville, where they waited for everypony else, and the Powdersmith Ponies, to arrive.

Violet Winter asked, "Do you think, the Powdersmith Ponies will come?"

Princess Luna said, "I sure hope so, or we are not going to see another day."

Everypony nervously waited for what felt like hours, until loud bangs, and crashes, sounded throughout the air, and ponies came flying through the air, and landed amongst everypony else, in the town square, and Twilight recognized the queen, who was wearing light armor, but was carrying many guns on her, and she saw Twilight and the others, and began handing out some of the guns she was carrying, as she said, "Here you all go, when it comes down to it, these could save your life, when you don't have much time to react when you get attacked or ambushed." She then saw how Twilight and the others were looking at her, and she said, "What? You thought we wouldn't come? Hah! We never break a promise like this! Not to what we all consider our friends!

Princess Luna said, "Well, we are glad that you could come."

The queen nodded, and said, "We are glad too, and honored to fight alongside the wife of Darkness, we will do our best, or die in glorious battle!"

Everypony cheered and hoorahed, as everypony else began to arrive, and as everypony gathered around the town square and around Ponyville, Princess Luna said, "Everypony ready?"

Everypony nodded, and Princess Luna yelled out, as she ran towards in the direction of the desert, and said, "CHARRRRRRRRGGGGEEEEE!!!!"

Everypony gave their battle cries, and charged forward, as they all began to hear a voice, and after a moment, they recognized that it Arrovak's voice, as he said, "MY ARMIES!!!! THESE FOOLS WISH TO THROW THEIR LIVES AWAY!!! COME FOURTH! AND LEAVE NONE ALIVE!!!! MWAHAHAHA! YOUR ARMAGEDDON HAS COME!"

Everypony then saw the massive army, coming up, in the distance, that were closing in to greet them, and Rarity yelled out, "Holy crap!"

Princess Celestia yelled out, "No kidding! That's got to be in the millions!"

Twilight said, "It doesn't matter! WE WILL PREVAIL!"

Princess Luna said, "TO ARMS! TO THE BEGINNING OF THE ARMAGEDDON WAR! FOR OUR PLANET! FOR THE SAFETY OF THE UNIVERSE!"

Everypony said in unison, as they drew their weapons, "TO THE ARMAGEDDON WAR!!!"

The Return Of Parallex

As the two armies, got closer and closer to each other, they all were blown back, as a massive time rift opened, and massive surges of lightning went everywhere, and a very frightening voice resounded throughout the air, as it said, "FINALLY! I.....AM.....FRRREEEE!!!!!" As both armies got back up, they watched as a massive head came out of the time rift, and then everypony saw it's face, and Twilight and others recognized it, and Twilight gasped, said, "It's Parallex! Everypony! Get back now!"

As everypony got a distance away from Parallex, Princess Celestia asked, "Who is Parallex?"

Snowshy said, "We don't have time to explain! But my brother warned us about him!"

Princess Luna said, "Wait a minute....Parallex? THE PARALLEX? Parallex The Chaotic One?"

Princess Celestia gasped, and said, "It....can't....be....."

Just then, as Parallex's head came fully out of the time rift, he said, "It's been such a long time, since I've been in the real world....." He stopped moving for a moment, as if he had caught a scent, and then said, "hmmmm....what's this? Powerful energy? Coming from.....over here?"

Parallex's head turned around, to where now he could see, Twilight and the others, and they all saw the frightening face of Parallex, his hide was indeed blacker than the night, and his eyes, were just as Darkness had said, they were 'red slants of pure chaotic energy.' Parallex laughed manically, and said, "Oh? What's the matter with the lot of you? You all look like you've seen a ghost? Surely not...... AHAHAHAHA!!!! So, this is where that strong energy is coming from, hmmm....I know your kind....rather well indeed.....and THEY TASTE WONDERFUL!!!! YOUR POWERS ARE MINE!!!!"

As he finished speaking, he got the rest of his massive body out of the time rift, and as he finished doing so, the time rift closed, and he began to rush towards Twilight and the others. Pony soldiers and some other ponies said, "What we do? We can't take on that thing!"

Snowshy said, "Twilight! We need that sword!"

Twilight said, "Alright!"

Rarity told the rest of the army, "Everypony else! Stay away from Parallex! We'll handle him!"

Parallex heard this, and he chuckled, and then grinned, and said, "Good, I like a challenge....COME!!!"

Everypony began to focus, as Applejack said, "Here goes nothing..."

Everypony focused as hard as they could, with all they had, as the sword began to form, and a blinding white light and Parallex saw this, before the bright light emitted, stopped, and said, "WHAT IS THIS???"

Piece by piece, the sword put itself together, and floated over to Snowshy's hooves, and then the light went away, as Parallex saw the sword, he said, "THIS OUGHT TO INTERESTING!!!! RAAAAAA!!"

Twilight and the others nodded, and Snowshy said, "Keep him busy! I'll try to see if I can't find a way to hurt him!"

Twilight and the others nodded, and they went in separate directions, around Parallex, but kept a good distance away from him, and started attacking him from all sides, and Snowshy tried to find a weak point.

Parallex said, "Is that all? Fine, MY TURN!!!"

A massive purple energy emitted from within him, and then with a violent outburst, released the energy, and it hit everypony, sending them all over the battlefield. Everypony, then got back up, and Twilight said, "Everypony! Don't give up! We can do this!"

Rarity said, "I know we can! We have to!"

Everypony, with more determination, than they ever had in a long time, did battle with Parallex, as those that could fly, took to the skies, while those that could use magic, casted whatever they could at him, and everypony else, attacked with their weapons.

Parallex only laughed, and said, "Finally!!! A fight worth fighting!"

He then went after Snowshy, who in the sky, and the two exchanged blows, and sent each reeling backwards a bit.

The two looked fiercely at each other, and everypony else, got back, waiting to see what would happen next, and waiting for the moment to distract Parallex, so Snowshy would be able to land a killing blow. Parallex and Snowshy then rushed towards each other, and met each others blows again, and again, as the skies lit up, with their clashes, and every time they blocked each other's blows, and attacks. Both armies only watched for a while, and then looked down at one another, and began their warcries, and rushed at each other, including Twilight and the others, who had no choice but to leave Parallex, to Snowshy, as they rushed into battle against Arrovak's armies. The armies met each other, some with spears, others with swords, guns, hammers, and other weapons, as screams, and cries of pain could be heard from both sides of the battlefield.

Meanwhile, back in the sky, Parallex and Snowshy were still matching each others blows, until Parallex got the upper hoof as he said, "I grow bored of this....ENOUGH!!!" As he finished speaking, he broke Snowshy's guard, and hit her hard enough, that she was sent plummeting to the ground, and right into the middle of the conflict between the two armies.

Parallex, then landed in front of her, as she was fighting off some of Arrovak's soldiers, and as he got closer to her, for the kill, he said, "How do you wish to die? Slow and painful? Or....shall I make this quick?"

Just then, a voice said, "How about you shut up! And eat this!"

A rainbow blur flew by Snowshy and she recognized that it was Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash then, flew as fast she could, with a multiple swords, and a big gun, threw the swords, with all her might, and the speed of her flying, and with a massive shot from her gun, right at Parallex's face. Parallex had no time to react, and was stuck in the face by Rainbow Dash's barrage of attacks, and then swatted Rainbow Dash away, as he said, "BACK OFF, FLEA! THIS FIGHT IS BETWEEN ME AND MY PREY!"

Rainbow Dash then went flying off to right, where she crashed-landed and Snowshy said, "Rainbow Dash!" She then turned to Parallex, for she was now pissed off, and said, "PARALLEX!!! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE!!! HOW DARE YOU HURT MY FRIEND!!!"

Parallex said, " Feisty, Feisty! Good! You have some fight left in you after all! You want me to pay for that? I DARE YOU TO TRY!!"

As Parallex barely finished his sentence, that Snowshy took off towards Parallex, and moved so fast, that Parallex didn't even see her, and she went for his eye, and before Parallex could track her movements, she put all her might into the sword, rose high into the air, and thrust the sword down, and into Parallex's right eye. Parallex screamed in pain, as Snowshy landed the hit, as purple-blackish blood came spewing from the giant wound, and Parallex began to thrash about, as Snowshy then landed, a few feet away from Parallex, and he was about to rush towards Snowshy, when a familiar voice rang out throughout the air, and as the voice spoke, Snowshy recognized the voice as Arrovak, as he said, "Parallex, it is I, Arrovak, welcome back to the real world. I wish to speak to you, and with some offers for you, come to me at once!"

Parallex heard, and he thought about it, and then took one last glaring look at Snowshy, and said, "THE TIME WE MEET, I'LL MAKE SURE YOU SUFFER!" And as he finished speaking, he took to the skies, and flew off, in the direction of Arrovak's fort, and then was out of sight.

Snowshy then went to go find Rainbow Dash, and a few moments later, she found Rainbow Dash, lying down, in the middle of a grass field. Snowshy rushed over to her, put down the sword, and kneeled down beside Rainbow Dash as Snowshy said, "Rainbow Dash! Can you hear me? Are you hurt?"

Rainbow Dash looked up at Snowshy, and said, "Is Parallex defeated?"

Snowshy said, "No, but I did take out his right eye, and he has fled the battle. He has gone to Arrovak's fort."

Rainbow Dash said, "Well, at any rate, that's still good news.."

Snowshy said, "Can you get up?"

Rainbow Dash tried, and eventually got up, and then sat down, and said, "I...I just need a minute to recover.."

Snowshy said, "I was going to say, you need to, that was quite a fall you took. It's a miracle that didn't kill you. Or break anything, for that matter."

Rainbow Dash said, "Thank the gods, and besides, you can't go on without me! Everypony needs me too, we need each other."

Snowshy said, That's right, now, just rest up."

After a few more moments, Rainbow Dash got up, and said, "Owww...my head.."

Snowshy said, "I don't it's good idea for you to be standing up so soon....."

Rainbow Dash said after a few more moments of standing there, she said, "I'll be fine, the pain has gone away now."

Snowshy said, "Okay....if you are sure....In that case....Ready?"

Rainbow Dash said, "Ready! Let's go kick Arrovak's army's butt!"

Snowshy nodded, but not without picking back up the sword, and releasing her focus, which in turn, the sword fragmented, and faded away. Rainbow Dash then nodded, and the two ran back towards Twilight and the others, to rejoin the conflict.

The Armageddon War, Part 1

As Snowshy and Rainbow Dash got closer to the conflict, at least 100 soldiers of Arrovak's army, saw Snowshy and Rainbow Dash, and withdrew from the conflict to stop them from rejoining the fight. As Snowshy, Rainbow Dash, and Arrovak's soldiers that had come to stop them, got closer and closer, They drew their weapons, and then as they all got within striking distance of each other, their weapons clashed, and banged, as some of Arrovak's soldiers, couldn't react to Rainbow Dash's and Snowshy's attacks quick enough, and were cut down. They all fought hard, one blow after another, but this group of Arrovak's soldiers, were no match, for Snowshy and Rainbow Dash, as they made quick work of the group, and continued to run towards Twilight and the others, and help them, and the allies, to win this fight. Meanwhile, while Snowshy and Rainbow Dash were still on their way, Twilight and the others, were in heavy battle, with Arrovak's army, and many of Arrovak's soldiers, were being felled like leaves. Until, all of a sudden, they all backed off, and retreated a good distance away, as a horrible screech resounded through the air, and a bellowing warcry.

It was at this moment, that Snowshy and Rainbow Dash, had got over to Twilight and others, and they all saw each other, and everypony was looking at Snowshy and Rainbow Dash, in anticipation, and Rarity said, "Parallex??"

Snowshy shook her head, "Not dead, but missing a right eye. Arrovak called his attention, and he had gone to Arrovak's fort."

Twilight said, "As I thought, I knew I heard Arrovak's voice."

Applejack said, "Hate to break up the conversation, but we got more trouble!"

Everypony then put their attention, back to Arrovak's armies, and saw a massive air fleet, of what looked like gargoyles, and 208, rather large beasts, with riders on them, as eight of them, were much larger than the rest, and were carrying an arsenal of weapons, and Arrovak's flag colors on a pole.

Rainbow Dash said, "Well, there goes the war in our favor.... And those bigger ones, they look like commanders of some sort...."

Princess Celestia said, "They do, but where is their general?"

Fluttershy said, "Don't say that!"

Applejack said, "Fluttershy's right, let's not make it worse for ourselves! It ain't over yet, we are still breathin!"

Silver Sky spoke up this time, and said, "As long as we are, we still have a chance at this! Let them keep sending in more reinforcements! Let them come! I'll just keep knocking them down!"

The queen of the Powdersmith Ponies, said, "Well, said indeed, I like the way you all think!" She then said, "My army! Do not stop the attack! CHAAAARRRGGGEEEE!"

Arrovak's commanders, then blew their horns, as the riders, the army, and the gargoyles, charged at Twilight and the others, and they clashed with one another. Bodies of both sides, were struck, impaled, thrown about, beat down, stabbed, beheaded, or sliced up. Arrovak's gargoyles then came in, and started wreaking havoc within Twilight and the other's armies, and the odds, started to stack up in Arrovak's army's favor, as Twilight and the others army, were beginning to suffer heavy losses.

As they all were in deep battle, Princess Luna issued out an order, and said, "To those of you that can fly! Fly up, and start taking care of those gargoyles! We can't suffer this many losses much longer!"

All those that could fly, nodded, and took to the skies, as they clashed with Arrovak's gargoyles. Meanwhile, back on the ground, as Princess Celestia finished off those that were trying to attack her, she had a moment to spare, as she looked around the battlefield, and saw the devastation Arrovak's combined forces had wreaked upon the allied army, and she saw how fast their numbers were being decimated. and she said to herself, "And so, it ends here then....." She then raised her head high, and said, "IF WE ARE TO MEET OUR END HERE! THEN THE ENEMY WILL KNOW OUR FURY! AS MANY OF THEM AS POSSIBLE, WILL GO DOWN WITH US!" Everypony had heard, and they fought even harder, as they all prepared to meet their end, and as all seemed lost, a bird screech, was heard throughout the battlefield, followed a moment later, by a flurry of feathers. Everypony knew what it was and cheered: the Griffons had arrived!

A couple Griffons hovered a little off the ground from Twilight and the others, who had landed back on the ground, as one of them said, "Hopefully we are not too late."

Twilight shook her head, and said, "No, you guys came just in time."

The Griffons nodded, and one them said, "Well then, lets show these punks, what happens when you piss off the Griffons!"

They all said in unison, "YEAH!!" And they flew up, and started clashing with the gargoyles, and the tide of the war, had been shifted once more, as everypony, with renewed vigor, gave it all they had, and met the enemy head-on. A commander, made it's way towards Twilight, and Silver Sky, intercepted him, and said, "Why don't you pick on somepony your own size?"

In a gnarly, deep voice, the hideous commander said, "Hah! You are no bigger than the rest of these fodder! But fine, if you wish to throw your life away, that I shall grant it to you!"

Silver Sky said, "Not if you die first, you won't!"

The two drew their weapons, and they met each other's blows, and engaged in heavy combat. Meanwhile, Twilight and the rest of allied forces, were still fighting bravely, and things were starting to look up, when a horn blew, and a massive figure, the size of a skyscraper, and a massive army, was behind it, as it began to charge towards the fight.

Princess Celestia said, "Is that Arrovak?"

Princess Luna said, "No! He is much too small for it to be Arrovak! No, this must be the general of Arrovak's armies!"

Applejack said, "Prepare yourselves!"

As the army got closer and closer, the general and his army, began combat with the allied forces. The general, with eight hooves, and massive wings, stomped and crushed anything in his path, and then he saw Twilight and the others, and began to make his way toward them. Princess Luna said, "You guys take on the general! You all are better equipped for such a foe! We'll keep Arrovak's army off your back! Just take that bastard down!"

Applejack said, "You heard the lady! Let's take him down!"

All, except for Silver Sky, who was still in heavy combat with one of Arrovak's commanders, made their way towards the general, while the allied forces, kept the rest of Arrovak's armies, preoccupied. As the two got to each other, they met each others blows, and were sent reeling back a little, as the general said, "Hmph....you all have some strength left in you....good. At least this won't bore me too badly."

Rainbow Dash said, "Would you just shut up, and die already!"

The general said nothing more, as he drew four swords, and everypony readied themselves, and ran towards one another, and blocked each others blows, one after another. The General said, "Is that all? Is that all you can do?"

Rarity said, "Quiet! And stop talking!"

Everypony then focused on trying to break the general's defenses, and he reacted with a massive side blow, and a cyclone of spinning attacks, and it sent everypony backwards. The general laughed, and charged towards Twilight and others, and everypony quickly got back up, and dodged his attack, and he was surprised by this, and before he could turn around, Twilight and others, went behind him, and started to attack him from, all directions. The general screamed in pain, turned around, and sent everypony back, by using all four of his swords, in a massive crash to the ground, which created large cracks in the earth as well. As everypony panted, including the general, he said, "Well done, you have found a way through my defenses, but any enemy of mine, has only ever gotten one chance to kill me, and that was yours! Now, it's my turn!"

As everypony barely caught their breath, the general threw two of his swords, in front of him, and chanted a few words, and the swords exploded, creating a massive hole in the ground, and extended his wings, and flew towards them, as Twilight, and the others, prepared to defend themselves. However, Rainbow Dash realized, that the general would be too quick, and said, "Wait! We need each other on this one! Call forth the sword! And deal the killing blow to this freak!"

Everypony stopped trying to defend themselves, and focused their self-confidence, as the massive sword, was called forth once more, and it this time, it split into several weapons, and everypony took parts of the sword, that matched their colors, as they readied themselves for the right time to strike. The general saw this, but continue towards them anyways, and as he came close enough to Twilight and others to strike, they both met each others blows, but then, a shattering sound, was heard, and a bright blinding bright light, that lasted a few moments, and a cry of pain. As the light faded, Twilight and the others, saw that they had stabbed the general all over his chest, and saw that his swords, lay on the ground, in many pieces, as the general was taken aback, and stunned, as he started to make dying noises, and everypony took their swords out of the general, as he made one last sound, and started to stumble backwards. As the general was continuing to stumble backwards, he came to the edge of the hole he had made, and said, "Im....Im.....Im.....Impossible! I can't.....believe....it!" And he barely finished these words, when he slipped off the edge of the hole, and fell into it, as his scream of terror, could be heard, as Twilight and the others, watched him go down, until they couldn't see him anymore.

It was then, at this time, they could hear the breaking of bones, and loud 'thud', and then silence, and then, everypony cheered as Pinkie Pie said, "Well, you better believe it! And you called yourself a general!"

Just then, a massive red surge of energy came from the hole, and went into the sky, and then, violently came back down, and crashed back into the hole, as the hole sealed itself shut, as everything, and everypony, went silent. As Twilight looked around at the battlefield, she saw, that Silver Sky was standing over, a now-dead commander, and the rest of Arrovak's army, were beginning to flee in terror, for they too, must have saw the general's death.

Twilight and others rejoined the rest of the allied army, and they all began to chase down Arrovak's army, and killing all those caught up the stampede of hurling weapons, gunshots, or impalements, until Violet Winter said, "Wait! Let them go!"

Everypony stopped, and Princess Celestia said, "Why? They are only going to go back to Arrovak's fort, to regroup, and then they will come back, with an even bigger army! We must put them down here!" And as she finished speaking, she began to charge forward, but Princess Luna held her back, as Princess Celestia said, "LET ME GO SISTER! WE HAVE TO END THIS HERE!"

Princess Luna said, "Listen to yourself! You are beginning to sound no better than them sister! We are all better than that! Let them go!"

As Princess Celestia continued to struggle, Twilight said, "Please! Princess Celestia! Listen to reason! We cannot take on Arrovak's fort even if we wanted to!"

Rarity said, "That's right, plus, we need to account for our losses as well!"

Princess Celestia stopped struggling, thought about this, and realized it to be true. She then sighed, and collapsed to her knees, as she broke out into tears, and she said, "I'm....I'm so sorry everypony....I just....wanted....so desperately.....to make them...pay...for what they've.....done....for the destruction they've caused...........and for those they have killed.......I.......I don't know what came over me........I was so.....overcome.....with grief.....and hatred towards.....Arrovak and his army.....I wanted to them to...as we all have suffered from them and Arrovak.....because of all of this....."

Everypony went over to Princess Celestia, and began to console her, as Rarity said, "It's alright now.....and believe me, they will pay....but we need to honor and bury the dead.....and call in reinforcements."

Princess Celestia wiped her tears, sniffled, and said, "You're are all right.....we must think about what we must do right now.....we will all see, that justice is done soon, but we must do what we can right now...." She then picked herself back up, as everypony took a step back from her, as she said to everypony, "Everypony....I'm am sorry....but right now....we need to recover....bury and honor our dead....call reinforcements, and plan our next strategy and plan of attack in this war."

The queen, who was slightly injured, came up to Princess Celestia, put a hoof on her shoulder, and said, "Never have I seen such caring and compassion, in such a leader such as yourself....you really do care for your world, and for all those that call you 'Princess', and I am honored to fight alongside such a leader. But you are right, we need to do what we can right now..."

Fluttershy said to the allied forces, and said, "You heard the Princess! Do what we can right now!"

Princess Celestia said, "We'll make camp, a couple miles from here and we will plan out, what to next!"

Everypony began to spread out, as some began to head towards the area, where camp would be set up, while others helped each other get up, or began performing basic medical attention, while the rest, began to get shovels, from their packs, and began to dig graves and make headstones. Princess Celestia and the others, spread out as well, and helped out where they could, as everypony had their own thoughts, and worries, as to what was going to happen next.

The Plan

As the dead were buried, each with a headstone each baring their names, births, and how long they lived, and by the time the camp was set up, it was night, and everypony either went to bed, or sat around campfires, singing songs, for those that had died. In the middle of the camp, were the leader's tents, which were the queen of the Powdersmith Ponies, the ruler of the Griffons, and Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna, each had their cutie marks, and colors, on the outside of their tents, however, Princess Celestia had volunteered her tent be used as a base of operations, and the war room. As inside Princess Celestia's tent, were, Snowshy and the others, as well as Princess Luna, Violet Winter, Silver Sky, and the queen of the Powdersmith Ponies, the ruler of the Griffons, and Solar Blaze, where they were discussing plans at Princess Celestia's rather large table, on what to do next. Princess Celestia got everypony's attention, as she said, "Alright everypony! Settle down! It's been quite a day for all of us. But right now, we need to discuss plans on preparations, where we should head next, where to scout enemy movements, and how to go about taking on Arrovak's fort, which is our ultimate goal here. Oh, and also, stock on weapons, and supplies, and reinforcements, because after this recent battle, we have way less of an army than what we started out with, I'll let Twilight fill us in on the details of that. I know, it's a lot to cover, but we need to plan this out carefully. We are dealing with a greater evil, and Arrovak is no fool, and he will not be outsmarted or outwitted so easily. I would say, we got lucky in that last fight with Parallex, because of his long imprisonment, his powers had not fully recovered, and I know the next time we run into him, we will be fighting for our lives. So without further ado, let's start with Twilight, and what we know, and have so far."

Princess Celestia then turned to Twilight, and said, "Twilight? What do we know so far? And how are our supplies? And if any, are reinforcements coming?"

Twilight, who was the left side of Princess Celestia, nodded, and said, "Thank you Princess Celestia, and listen well everypony, here is what we know so far: earlier today, while camp was being set up, Fluttershy and I, sent scouts, to track enemy movements, and see what we can see, and when they came back, they gave us a detailed schematic, in magic form, of what they saw."

Twilight then got up from the table, and went to the front of the table, and using her magic, made a magic simulation of what the scouts had saw, and then she said, "As you can see, as of earlier today the enemy has retreated into the Macintosh Hills, and the Badlands, both of which are desert or dry lands. And as you can also see, they started setting up a barricade, and a base of operations, as well as some sturdy defense patrols, and forts all over both areas." She then looked at the rest of the group, an said, "Now, be aware, this was all seen earlier today,all of this, is now finished, fully built, and more patrols are out, and watching and perhaps even waiting for our approach, so we'll need to careful on this, but war plans, will be handled, with Violet Winter, and Solar Blaze, who give us, their plan on that." Twilight paused for a moment, and then went back to her magic simulation, and said, "Anyways, some of the scouts got past the desert patrols, and saw that past the Macintosh Hills, and the Badlands, and looked out onto the sea, and from what can be gathered thus far, Arrovak, has taken no chances. He knows, that there might be a chance, that we break through the desert defenses, and head straight for his fort, and has bolstered his naval defenses ten-fold at least, in response to the possible threat. Even if we do make it out to sea, we will need every vessel, cannon, gun, and sword, that we can get, plus, also assistance will be needed from the Shipbuilder Ponies, who are watching and waiting for signs of the conflict, when it breaks out at sea. Also, speaking of assistance, we have still heard no word, from the surviving villains, that are still out there, and the dragons, and I for one, am not sure if they will come our aid. The other assumption is, they're preparations may not be finished yet, and they are not yet ready for this war. All I can say is, let us all hope they can get ready for this fight, as soon as possible, otherwise, none of us, may come out of this alive, and we will meet our doom."

Everypony was silent, so Twilight continued, and said, "Anyhoo...., as far our supplies go, we are short on swords, many of them were broken, or dulled-out, from our recent fight. As far as other weapons go, we will need more, because not everypony uses a sword, and we have all available blacksmiths, at work on that problem as we speak. Also, ammunition for the guns, however, is actually in plentiful supply, the Powdersmith Ponies brought plenty of materials from their home, to make the guns ammunition, so there is at least, no worry there. Also, as far as food and beverages go, food is actually in good supply, for now, anyways. We have enough food to last two weeks, and beverages, and water...well, we have more than we know what to do with. The status on armor, is either broken, shattered, dented-out, or in not enough supply, especially if we get more reinforcements, we do not have enough for them, we don't even have enough for the forces we have now, so we also have all available blacksmiths, and armorers working on that as well"

Twilight took a breath, and then said, "As far as reinforcements, I have spoken to the queen of the Powdersmith Ponies, as well as the ruler of the Griffons, and they agreed that we need more troops, and have sent word to their homes, for more reinforcements."

The queen of the Powdersmith Ponies said, "If I may, Twilight?"

Twilight said, "Not at all, you are a part of this meeting, just as much as we all are."

the queen of the Powdersmith Ponies said, "Thank you Twilight." She then called to everypony's attention, as she said, "As Twilight has already said, myself, and the Griffon Ruler, have understood the urgency and need for reinforcements, so I have, for my part, sent a message back home, and I have received word back, and you can all expect at least 70,000 more of my troops, to may their way here."

The Griffon ruler then spoke up, and said, "And as for me and my kind, I sent word back to Griffonstone, about the same time, and I have received word back, telling me that that at least 40,000 of my kind, have volunteered for this war, and will make their way here, as soon as some of the new recruits, receive proper basic training."

Twilight then said, "Thank you both, and I have been told that these troops should be here, sometime tomorrow. Also, I and my friends, sent out word, all over Equestria, for help, and we can also expect, of at least another one million troops, sometime tomorrow as well."

Rarity said, "Not all bad news then, and it sounds like we doing alright."

Rainbow Dash said, "Yeah, just sounds like a few minor issues here and there, but also, a big problem in the Macintosh Hills, and the Badlands."

Pinkie Pie only said, "What Rainbow Dash said."

Twilight said, "Alright, that's all the information I have right now, I will let you all know, if something else comes up."

Applejack said, "Well, it sounds like to me, things are pretty much, more or less, going on as planned, without a hitch."

Princess Luna said, "Indeed."

Twilight nodded, dispelled the magic simulation, and went back to her chair, as Princess Celestia said, "Thank you very much Twilight, that was very useful needed to know information. Next up, we need to tackle, on the war plans themselves, and where should exactly we should head next. Violet???"

Princess Celestia was cut off, as Rainbow Dash got up from her chair and exclaimed, "Duh! We need to head towards the Macintosh Hills, and the Badlands, and kick Arrovak's army's butt!"

Everypony was silent, as they all looked at Rainbow Dash, and as Rainbow Dash saw this, she sat back down, and said, "Oh, sorry, that's right, we can't just rush in there like that, can we?"

Princess Luna said, "Absolutely not."

Princess Celestia said, "That's correct, and thank you sister. Now if there are no further interruptions, Violet Winter? Solar Blaze? What do you two propose we do? And where should we head to first?"

Violet Winter and Solar Blaze, came to the front of the table, and Violet Winter said, "Thank you Princess Celestia, as far as where we should go next, Solar Blaze and I, have thought it over, and gone over several scenarios, and we feel the best way to go, is towards Macintosh Hills."

Everypony stayed silent, except Rainbow Dash, who asked, "Why there? Why not go through the badlands?"

Solar Blaze answered, "For one, the terrain is worse than it is in the Macintosh Hills, and will only slow our progress towards the sea. Second of all, we will lose too many of our forces, that we will have no chance, once we get out to sea. Plus, the Badlands, are also way too heavily defended. Of course, that doesn't mean to say the Macintosh Hills, are any less defended, because its not. Either way, this will still be a tough fight, but at least through the Macintosh Hills, we will have better terrain to traverse."

Rainbow Dash only said, "Oh...I guess I should've guessed that.."

Violet Winter said, "Anyways, now that's covered, let's get down to the most important part: the battle plan." Violet Winter and Solar went to the middle of the table, and put down a large map, and Violet Winter began pointing at several locations in and around the Macintosh Hills, as she said, "Now as you can see, both areas are heavily fortified, so a frontal assault, is suicidal. As you can also see, there a quite a few number of forts, spread throughout and around the Macintosh Hills, so a pincer attack from the sides, is not possible either. And if that didn't make matters bad enough, there are constant patrols and checkpoints, within a 200 mile radius on and around the roads that lead to the Macintosh Hills."

Rarity said, "Okay....so what do you two suggest we do?"

Solar Blaze smirked, and said, "This part of the plan was my idea, and I think its a good one. Okay, instead of trying any regular strategy, we might have one opportunity. You see, some of these checkpoints, shut down, and the guards at them, rest up, at certain times, and thanks to our scouts, that we sent out earlier today, have given us the times of all the checkpoints, well, at least outside of the Macintosh Hills anyways. Based on their information, the first ones to shut down, are the ones closest to us now, which is about 100 miles from here, and the first three, will shut down, five minutes from each other, tomorrow night, at 10 p.m."

Rainbow Dash said, "Okay, so??"

Solar Blaze said, "Simple, we wait for 10 p.m. to come tomorrow, and we take over the first three checkpoints, with only five minutes from each other."

Pinkie Pie said, "Why do that? Can't we just wait from them to shut down, together and take them all out then, instead of going one by one?"

Solar Blaze said, "That's the problem, though, believe me, we already thought about that, but after hearing from the surviving scouts, what they tried to do, that idea is a bad one. You see, one of the guards of each checkpoint, has a magic gem within them. It's sole purpose, is to keep that guard alive, should they be felled, just long enough, to sound the alarm, and if other checkpoints nearby hear it, all of them will come running, and our whole operation, will be for nothing, and instead, it will be a full retreat."

Rainbow Dash said, "Figures, there's a catch."

Solar Blaze said, "However, if we take one out, we need to make sure, the one closest to the one we are taking out, has shut down, so even if the alarm is sounded, the guards of the nearby checkpoint, won't have enough time to come running to the rescue, because we will have time on our side, and take them out quickly as well."

Applejack said, "Somethin tells me, this is only the first part of the plan. There's more to it, isn't there?"

Violet Winter responded, "Yes, there is, and this is where my part of the plan comes into action. Once we have control of all outside checkpoints, we will load them up with tons of explosives, and sound the alarms of all of them at once, and them get out of sight. When the outside patrols come running, they will be blown to bits, and it'll take care of two birds with one stone, as we will have at that point, taken out all outside patrols, and all outside reinforcements as well, leaving only the forts and the Macintosh Hills themselves." She took a minute to point at the forts of the Macintosh Hills, and then she said, "Now, as you can see, there are twenty forts spread all over the place, with at least 8000 or Arrovak's soldiers within at least 18 of them. The ones we will need to be careful with, are the ones, directly in the middle of the Macintosh Hills, because they are much bigger than the rest, and have at least 20,000 or more. So if we have to tackle those two, we hit them hard, and we hit them fast, and blow them both sky high, so they have no chance of retaliation."

Twilight said, "That's good and all, but how are we going to get past the front gate?"

Violet Winter said, "That's actually the easy part, we have clothing makers, making everypony in our army, the enemy's uniforms, and we have detailed information, on what to say, and what to act like, when we approach the main gate. Plus, many of Arrovak's forces, aren't exactly all that smart, and won't give us a second glance, but once we get inside, we will wreak havoc, and push our way through, and take down everypony, and everything in our path, as we will head straight for the sea, as quickly as we can."

Princess Luna said, "I am very proud of you two, you both remind me so much of your father, this kind of brilliance, can only be coming from his genes. I mean, I'm good at strategy and all, but not that good, but just good enough to protect my kingdom, not to try and take out a heavily fortified massive area. I am very proud of you two, for coming up with this plan, and I for one, see this as a very solid plan, it's sounds like this might work. And I know that even though your father isn't alive, I know in my heart, he is very proud of you both."

Violet Winter said, "Mom...."

Solar Blaze said, "I know he would be...I just hope this plan falls through."

Princess Celestia said, "As do we all.... But I agree with my sister, this plan sounds very well thought out. And it sounds like to me, our best shot at getting past these forts, and barricades, and get ourselves, out to sea, as soon as possible, because as you all know, our real fight, is out there, waiting for us."

Rainbow Dash said, "Alright then! Let's not keep that bastard waiting then!"

Twilight said, "Agreed."

Applejack said, "I couldn't have said it better."

Everypony cheered, and they all stood up from the table, and Princess Celestia said, "Then it's settled then, we head out, tomorrow, at 9 p.m. Because by the time we get there, the first checkpoint will be on its way to shutting down, so that's our best chance." She looked at everypony, and said, "Be sure to rest up, stock on whatever you need, tomorrow is going to be rough day....for all us....Everypony! Meeting adjourned!"

Everypony shook their heads in approval, and began to file out of Princess Celestia's tent, and as Snowshy was at the end of the line, and was on her way out, Princess Celestia called out to her, and asked, "Snowshy? Do you really think this will work? Do you think the reinforcements will get here tomorrow?"

Snowshy turned around, and said, "Princess, we can all only hope that the plan falls through, and that our reinforcements get here, and pray for the best."

Princess Celestia gave out a sigh of relief, and said, "It's good to hear that, it puts my mind at ease, knowing that at least. Thank you Snowshy, good night, and good luck to all of us tomorrow, may the gods watch over us."

Snowshy said, "Good night, Princess, and yeah, may they watch over us all." As Snowshy finished speaking, she left the tent, and went to her own, as everypony went to bed, and were preparing themselves for what was to come tomorrow.

The Armageddon War, Part 2

As morning came, everypony was up, and everypony was doing their part, preparing for the operation later that night. Around mid-afternoon, everypony began to hear horns, bird screeches, and gunfire, and everypony grew tense, thinking the enemy had come for an attack, until Princess Luna said, "Everypony! Settle down! It's alright! Our reinforcements have arrived!"

Everypony relaxed, and went out to greet the reinforcements, and what they saw amazed them: thousands of Griffon, Powdersmith, Pegasi, Unicorn, and Earth pony soldiers, all together, in formation, and as they saw everypony coming out to greet them, they stopped, and saluted, and yelled out warcries. Everypony was cheering: for now, the balance of power had shifted once again, in the allied forces favor. Princess Celestia called out to the reinforcements, and said, "Welcome everypony! We are so glad you could make it! Together, we will drive back these fiends, and take the fight straight to Arrovak!" The reinforcements cheered, and Princess Celestia said to the reinforcements: "Come and make yourselves at home! We still have time before the operation!" The reinforcements, nodded, and began to come towards the camp, and as they got there, everypony exchanged greetings, and everypony spread throughout the camp, as the reinforcements were asked if they needed anything, and those that answered what they needed, were given food, a place to rest, or just needed their weapons sharpened or repaired, as everypony had made the camp big enough to hold them all the previous day, and then were filled in, on what the plan was, and how it was going to work.

As the hours slowly went on by, Twilight, and the others, along with Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Violet Winter, and Solar Blaze, were getting final preparations made, a voice behind them, said, "Hello, there everypony, I was just wondering, I you all knew that in that last battle, that I was right alongside my soldiers, fighting alongside them."

Everypony turned around, and saw the Griffon ruler, who was leaning heavily on his staff, as Rainbow Dash said, "You're kidding.......he's kidding right?"

The Griffon ruler only smiled and said, "Yes, yes, I know, I don't look like much, but my physical appearance is rather deceiving. And I shall prove it to you." He then called to one of his soldiers, and said, "This here, is one of the best in my army, and I can still beat him, watch and see as to why, I still stand here today. Well, maybe with a few extra scars, but living to see through another day is worth it." The Griffon ruler, and his soldier, went to the middle of the camp, and told everypony within the vicinity to back away, and that they were practicing, and everypony got out of the way. Everypony sat down, and watched, as the Griffon ruler, pulled a rather decorative, but sturdy rapier, from his staff, as the Griffon soldier drew his broadsword out.

Rainbow Dash said, "There's no way he's going to win this, he's already at a disadvantage."

Twilight said, "Don't be so sure, if he was out there in battlefield with us all, and is still standing, we are about to see why."

Everypony was now silent, as they watched the duel unfold, as the two Griffons began to circle around each other, and then, they dashed at each other, and everypony was shocked, as to how fast the Griffon ruler was moving, and how fast he was reacting to the Griffon solder's attacks, everypony was stunned, as they continue to watch. The Griffon ruler moved so fast, everypony could barely see him, and the next thing they knew, they saw the broadsword fly up into the air, as the Griffon ruler, had the soldier on the ground, with the rapier to his neck. The Griffon ruler withdrew his blade, and helped the soldier back up, and gave him back his sword, thanked him for the duel, and gave him a honorary medal, and some extra rations, and let him, go back to the other Griffons. Everypony's mouth's were agape, and then cheered and whooped, as the Griffon ruler bowed, and then went over to where Twilight and the others were sitting down, and said, "So, do you believe me now? What about you Rainbow Dash?"

Princess Luna said, "That was quite something! What excellent footwork!"

Princess Celestia said, "It just goes to show, that you don't need to let age limit you abilities, and that you can still do what you used to, when you were young, as long as you train hard, and keep your mind sharp, just like the rest of us do."

Rainbow Dash's mouth was still agape, and then she finally closed it, and said, "Holy crap! Remind me not to offend you!"

Everypony laughed, and Princess Luna said, "We all should double check on anything, before the operation starts, because there will be no time, for second guesses. Because once things begin, all hell with break lose. So all of us, should make sure we are ready, and once you are, meet the rest of us here."

Everypony nodded, and went to make sure that all their preparations were complete. By the time everypony finished, there was only ten minutes left, before the operation, and everypony met, right where Princess Luna had asked them to. Princess Celestia called everypony's attention, and said, 'We only have ten minutes left, so I wanted to say this, before things start. First of all, I want to thank all of our reinforcements, our allied rulers, for their help, and for the arrival of the reinforcements, so I wanted to thank you all. Because of you, and our combined efforts, will give us the best chance of success, and there is a good chance, many of us, may meet our end here, myself included, but if that is the case, we do so with honor, and we take as many of those bastards with us!"

Everypony cheered, and Princess Celestia said, "Everypony ready! Let's move out! Begin the operation!"

Everypony gave out warcries, and began to move out, and leave the camp, and began marching towards the first checkpoint, as everypony was told to spread out. Everypony stuck to the shadows, as it now was also raining, and they saw the watchers in the watchtower, and the stone buildings, blow out candles, and all went inside the buildings. Everypony began to quietly move towards the buildings, and then somepony saw the bell in the tower, and went up to it, took out the guard, and remained there to make sure the alarm, was not sounded, as everypony else, got closer and closer to the buildings. One by one, as many of the allied forces could get in, crept into the buildings, quietly killed the guards, and gave the signal, that the coast was clear. The Powdersmith Ponies, then began packing the buildings, and watchtower, full of rather large explosive barrels, and then everypony saw the next checkpoint, and waited for them to blow out the candles, before they moved on.

Twilight said to herself, "So far so good, one down, two to go."

A couple minutes later, the candles went out, and one guard stayed in the watchtower this time, and went inside his sleeping bag, as some other guards stayed outside one the buildings, and were talking to one another. The queen of the Powdersmith Ponies , starting giving signals and orders, to start taking out the ones outside the building, while everypony else, began their way inside the buildings, and to the watchtower. There were guards outside, and they saw some of the allied forces. But before they could react, they were taken out, and everypony went inside the buildings, and the guards inside were quietly taken care of, as well as the guard in the watchtower. The Powdersmith Ponies, then did the same thing with this checkpoint, as they did with the other one, and once the explosives were set, everypony waited for the last checkpoint to take out its candles.

Rainbow Dash said to herself, "That's two, one more to go."

Moments later, the candles went out, and the guard in the watchtower stayed up, but blew out his lights, and all the guards stayed outside the buildings, as some were patrolling, while others were talking amongst one another. Some of the allied forces, began to make their way up towards the watchtower, and everypony else stayed out of sight. A few moments later, the guard had been taken care out, but not without making a bunch of noise, which attracted the other guards to the watchtower, and Violet Winter said to everypony else, "We need to take them out! And quickly! Everypony hurry, and intercept them!" The rest of the allied forces came from hiding, and surprised the guards, and took them out quickly, and then the Powdersmith Ponies, did the same thing as they did with the other two checkpoints, and once everything was set, two ponies were sent to the two other checkpoints, ring the bells, and light the fuses. As for everypony else at the third checkpoint, they did the same, one pony went up into the watchtower, and one went into the main stone building, and was ready to light the fuse.

Solar Blaze said, "Wait for the other's signal, and then we sound the bell, light the fuse, and get out of sight."

Moments passed, and no signal came from the other two checkpoints, and then Violet Winter said, "Wait for it...."

Solar Blaze saw the candles flickering, and said, "Do it now! That's our signal! Everypony else! Get out of sight! And find some cover!"

The watchtowers from all three checkpoints were rung, and the fuses were lit, as everypony got out of sight, and far enough away to not be caught in the explosion, and watched from the cover of trees or the brush. Sure enough: here came all the outside patrols, as they came running to all three checkpoints, and began searching around, and went inside all the buildings, and the watchtowers, as a Powdersmith Pony said, "Three, two, one..."

Just then, a massive explosion erupted, and blew all three checkpoints apart, as the bodies of Arrovak's outside patrols, went flying everywhere, and screams of terror, resounded throughout the air. Flames danced about the smoldering ruins of the checkpoints, and large clouds of smoke, erupted from the ruins, and Violet Winter said, "Everypony, put on the enemy's uniforms, that you got made for you back as camp, and move forward, and remember what we all practiced. Do not speak, unless one of the enemy speas to you, and keep the chat simple. We don't want to raise suspicion, at least not until we get past the front gate, after that, push forward to the sea, and kill and destroy any enemy, or fortification, that gets in your way."

Solar Blaze said, "That was cool! That was one heck of an explosion!"

Princess Luna said, "I agree, but the enemy is clearly going to see the smoke, and might get suspicious, if the outside patrols don't come back, or an army, of their 'reinforcements', to come with an explanation."

Everypony then put on the uniforms, and began moving forward, imitating the enemy's march, and sounds. It wasn't long, until they came right in front of the front gate, and the gatekeeper, looked over the barricade and asked, "Hey! You there, the big white one! I'm going to assume you're the leader! Who are you? I haven't seen you in these parts before....go on! Speak! I got better things to do, than to be talking to some stranger!"

Everypony remained still, as Princess Celestia said, "You know what? Piss off! Perhaps I should let Arrovak know of the gatekeeper's poor attitude around here! And if you must know, I am general sword-shatter, and this is my army, we have orders, from Arrovak himself, to head to Arrovak's fort for reinforcement, after losing so many of his soldiers, in the battle that happened, not too long ago!"

The gatekeeper tone changed, as he said, "My apologies, general, I had not expected you all here to be here so soon...that order was sent out a just few days ago. If you want to pass, and get on your duties, present the orders, so I know that you all are who you say you are. Can't be too careful. And by the way....what was with all that smoke at the checkpoints? We saw some smoke from here."

Princess Celestia, threw a piece of parchment up to the gatekeeper, which he took, and began reading and examining, as Princess Celestia said, "The enemy tried a surprise attack, and we intercepted them just in time, and began to burn their bodies!"

The gatekeeper said, "I see....and well done...Arrovak will be pleased to hear that report from you......it's good thing we have you all on our side... And as far your orders...everything seemed authentic, everything checks out, you all may pass." He then threw back down the parchment back to Princess Celestia, and yelled out behind the barricade, and said, "Open the gates! The reinforcements have arrived!"

The front gates began to open, and everypony began to go through, and as everypony went through, and the gates closed behind them, and they all kept the ruse up a little longer, until they were out of range those at the barricades, who had bows and arrows, and then they took off their uniforms and drew their weapons. The gatekeeper saw this, and he yelled out, "You fools! You walked right into your deaths! Sound the alarm! Intruders!"

Bells began to ring, as the entire area of the Macintosh Hills, was now on alert, and Arrovak's soldiers were coming to fight the allied forces. Princess Luna said, "Remember, we are going to push through! Get out to sea, and hope that the Shipbuilder Ponies will be waiting for us! Everypony! Go! Go! Go!

Everypony began to charge forward, as Arrovak's soldiers and the allied forces clashed, screams of agony, pain, and dying could be heard around everypony, as everypony fought as hard and as fast they could, to push forward, and get out to sea. The allies were making good progress until they got into the middle of the Macintosh Hills, and they saw the massive forts ahead of them. As everypony fought, one of the Griffon soldiers said, "Those two forts are blocking our path! We are going to have to take them both on!"

Violet Winter said fiercely, "Then we hit them hard, and we take them out faster, than they can react! We must get to the sea!"

Everypony had heard this, and agreed, and everypony fought harder than ever, as they came up to the forts, the enemy was waiting for them, just a little ways beyond them, and one of the Powdersmith pony soldiers pointed out, "They have fiery catapults! And they're firing!"

Princess Luna said, "Let them use what they want! We must push through!"

Everypony and the enemy clashed once more, as the sound of battle, the sound of catapult fire, and death sounded throughout the air, as some of the allied forces, didn't get out of the way fast enough, and were hit, by the enemy's catapult fire. Everypony, was in heavy battle, and once they broke through Arrovak's forces, the Powdersmith Ponies, began firing explosive gunfire, and throwing small, but very powerful, throwable explosives, at the forts, and once it hit them, it blew them apart, as stone, bodies, and catapult wreckage, went flying high and everywhere.

Snowshy said, "Look out! Don't get hit by the flying wreckage as it comes back down!"

Everypony kept pushing forward, while fighting, dodging wreckage, and bodies, that came crashing down. As they continued to fight, one of the Unicorn soldiers pointed out, and said, "I can see the sea! And wait!!! There's something else!"

Everypony saw what was waiting for them all on the beach, and Twilight said, "It's two generals, and the remaining commanders! But they have no army with them!"

Rainbow Dash said, "What are you talking about? They don't need an army! They are the army!"

The Griffon ruler said, "Prepare yourselves! We grow close to the beach!"

As everypony had pushed through, the Powdersmith Ponies turned around, and began shooting explosive fire in all directions, at supports to forts on the hills, or on low mountains, and shooting at the mountains themselves, as it all came crashing down behind the allied forces, cutting off the rest of Arrovak's soldiers in the Macintosh Hills.

Princess Celestia said, "Don't celebrate just yet! We still have them to take care of!"

Rainbow Dash said, "Well, what are we waiting for? CHAAARRRRGGGEEE!"

Rainbow Dash and the allied forces charged forward, and Twilight said, "Hey, wait!!! Oh, too late now! Let's go!"

Snowshy and the others nodded, and charged forward, and as the allied forces came charging forward, Arrovak's commanders and the two generals, prepared themselves, and began the charge forward. A few moments passed, as then the allied forces, and Arrovak's generals and commanders clashed, as a good number of the allied forces went flying, screaming in pain and terror. The biggest general said, "You will all pay, for the death of my elder brother! I don't care what pony was responsible! You all will die for his death!" He then rushed forward, jumped high into the air, and landed onto some unfortunate souls of the allied forces that didn't see it coming, and were crushed, as they only had time, to scream out in agony.

Rainbow Dash said, "Damn it! The one is pissed!"

Princess Celestia, said to Twilight and the others, "Take on the mad general, and the rest us will take on the other general, and the commanders!"

Twilight said, "Okay! Let's go everypony!"

Rainbow Dash said, "Let's go kick some general butt!"

Hours passed by, and everypony was locked in heated battle, as by this time, the two generals had now been killed, and only two commanders remained, and as the allied forces fought Arrovak's commanders, they broke their guard, and the last two commanders were killed. Everypony cheered, as Princess Luna looked around, at the remaining allied forces left, and Princess Celestia came up to her, and said, "How many did we lose?"

Princess Luna said, "Because of the unexpected confrontation out here on the beach, and despite our best efforts to push through the Macintosh Hills, we have lost at the very least 25% of the army, than what we started out with."

Princess Celestia sighed, and said, "Well, it was nopony's fault, we all did the best we could. Those commanders and those two generals must have been a last-minute deployment, because our scouts, said nothing of this."

Princess Luna said, "I have reason to think, that the enemy knew, that we would come here, instead of the badlands, so Arrovak simply moved his commanders and surviving generals, to stop us here, if we managed to make it past the fortifications, and barricades, and whatnot."

Princess Celestia asked, "How could he have known?"

Violet Winter had heard the conversation, and came up to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, and said, "He didn't, but he is no fool, he knew where the weak links were, and he simply took action, to strengthen it. If he is doing this, then he is afraid, and he has grown desperate. Plus, I also noticed while we were fighting, more and more of Arrovak's forces, seemed to be mercenaries."

Princess Luna said, "How could you tell?"

Violet Winter responded, "It was simple for me really. Mercanaries always wear such simple roughly poorly-made leather armor, or steel-plated heavy armor, and are very savage and reckless in their attacks."

Princess Luna smiled, and gave her daughter a hug, and said, "You really are like your father in so many ways. He would be proud of you. In fact, you might even exceed him, when it comes to scholarly things."

Violet Winter said, "I am humbled, but I don't think I am better than my father, and I wish not to think so. Rather, I would like to think of myself, his equal."

Princess Celestia smiled and said, "Just like your father, in every way, especially in the scholarly and magic fields, and he had such a noble and just heart as well. It is a great honor, to have you with us."

Violet Winter said, "I'm just glad, I could be of some help to this world."

Princess Luna said, "Are you kidding? You and Solar Blaze, have already helped out the world, in so many ways during this time! And I firmly believe, that this is only the beginning of the accomplishments, you and your brother, will achieve."

Violet Winter said, "You think so?"

Princess Celestia said, "I know so, you and your brother are the living legacy of your father. If anypony can see us through anything, it's you two. But right now, all of us together, will be the ones, that save this world."

Twilight and the others saw Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Violet Winter, were all talking to one another, and went over to them, and Twilight said, "I don't see any ships...."

Princess Luna, Princess Celestia, and Violet Winter turned around, and Princess Celestia said, "Hmmm...that's odd....I remember reading a response letter, from the Shipbuilder Ponies, saying that they would be waiting for us at Macintosh Hills are cleared of Arrovak's forces'. But yet, they are not here.."

Rainbow Dash said, "Perhaps they are not ready?"

Pinkie Pie said, and she pointed ahead of her, and she said, "I don't think so, because I see a massive fleet!"

The allied forces saw the ships too, and cheered, and Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Violet Winter turned back around, as everypony saw the ships come in.

Rarity said, "Well? Why are we standing here? Let's get going and get on those ships!"

Applejack said, "You said it!"

Twilight said, "Alright then, let's go!"

As everypony got close to some of the ships that docked as close as they could to the beach, as at that point, ropes, and walking platforms, began coming down from the ships, and everypony was helped up into the ships, and as everypony was now on board, on all sorts of ships, the ships began to head back out to sea, and as the ships came back to the rest of the fleet, the whole fleet began to move towards their true target: Arrovak's fort, and his crystal sources of power.

The Armageddon War, Part 3

Everypony had gotten onto separate ships, but Twilight, Snowshy, and Applejack had managed to get on the same ship, as Twilight said, "I hope the others are alright..."

Applejack said, "They are, look!"

Applejack pointed to the right side of her, and they all followed to where she was pointing, and they saw two other ships, not far away from them, and they saw everypony else, as they had seen them too, and were waving at them, and they waved back.

Twilight said, "Well, thank the gods for that." Twilight then looked around, and said, "Hey guys? It might just be me, but doesn't this ship....look familiar?"

Applejack said, "You know, now that you mention it...it kind of does, doesn't it?"

A voice behind them said, "It should, you all were on this ship once, before it's tragic demise."

Everypony turned around, and they saw, Fluchuette, coming down the stairs from the wheel, and Snowshy said, "Fluchuette! It's good to see you again!"

Fluchuette, now had light armor underneath, from what she had been wearing, when everypony first met her, which the armor could only be slightly seen, as she said, "Heh! You think I would miss this opportunity, to make a difference in this world? Not a chance! Plus, in honor, of my second-in-command, and his tragic death, we got to work on the Royal Rose, as soon as word reached us. Although, this ship is no longer called that....in honor of his noble sacrifice, to get you guys where you needed to, this ship has been renamed, 'The Royal Sword Of Justice'!"

Snowshy said, "The captain, threw away his own safety, and even the condition of the ship, just to get us to our destination. I want to make sure, he did not die in vain."

Applejack said, "And he won't, we will take down Arrovak, or we will die trying!"

Fluchuette said, "That's right. But before all heck breaks loose out here, there is something I need to address, to all of you, and to my fleet."

Everypony nodded, and Fluchuette, gave the order, to tell all ships, to gather around her ship, and to stop. A few moments later, all ships, had made a circle around Fluchuette's ship, as she got back up to the wheel, and said, "Everypony! My fellow comrades in arms, and my kin, as we get to Arrovak's fort, many of us, will more than likely not make it. But as I told you all before, and as I was told, this is more than just about ourselves, the whole world, the entire universe, hangs in the balance. We must put down Arrovak here, because well, if we fail, all is lost, as well as our souls!" She took a minute to gather herself, and then she said, "So, for all of us, let this be known to Arrovak, and his minions, that even in our darkest hour, we will not go quietly into the night! No! We will make our stand! We will fight him! We will take the fight to him, and show him, that the pony spirit, still burns strong!" She then called out into the air, and said, "DO YOU HEAR ME ARROVAK?! WE COME TO YOU! YOU WILL NOT HAVE YOUR WAY SO EASILY! OUR SPIRITS RUN HIGH! AND YOU WILL SEE WHAT THIS WORLD CAN DO! PREPARE YOURSELF! BECAUSE WE ARE COMING TO TAKE YOU DOWN!"

Everypony from every ship, including the one Twilight, Snowshy, and Applejack were on, yelled out warcries, as the Powdersmith Ponies, shot into the air, as some ships, fired cannon fire, into the distance, and everypony's spirits were high, and then Fluchuette said, "Alright then! All ships! Full speed ahead! To Arrovak's fort! Today is our judgement day! But it is also Arrovak's as well!" She then drew her sword, and raised it high into the air, and she said, "TO BATTLE!"

Everypony drew their weapons as well, and raised them high into the air, and they said in unison, "TO BATTLE!"

All ships, then began to move away, and as fast as they could, made their way towards Arrovak's fort, which could be seen in the far-off distance. Fluchuette, then took control of the wheel, and began giving out orders to her crew, as they were scrambling all over the deck, and then Fluchuette looked down at Twilight and the others and said, "Oh yeah, I almost forgot, also in honor of the captain of the former 'Royal Rose', we perfected his way of speeding the ship. But you all should still hold on though. But this time, we have complete control, of steering."

Snowshy said, "The former captain, would be proud, you've done him a great honor."

Fluchuette nodded respectfully, and said, "I thank you for that."

Fluchuette then turned her attention to her crew, and gave to order, to fire off the speed boost cannons, and as the crew did so, 10 massive cannons, came out not only from the back, but also from both sides as well, and Fluchuette gave the order, "FIRE!"

The crew heeded the order, and the ship lurched forward, as a massive speed increase, as everypony held on, and while everypony was holding on, they began to see time rifts, erupt and open everywhere in the sky, and Snowshy said, "It's getting worse! Arrovak must be stopped!"

Fluchuette said from the wheel, "And he will be! Or by dammit, I will die trying my hardest! Don't worry! I'm not going down, if I get the chance, without at least trying to take that bastard down with me!"

Nopony said anything else for a while, until the ship slowed down enough, to where nopony had to hold onto the ship, until a crew member yelled out, "There's a few fleets behind us! And they don't look like ours!"

Fluchuette said, "Ready the cannons! But do not fire, until I say so!"

As everypony began to tense up, and readied themselves, Snowshy recognized the the ponies, on the ships, and she said, "Wait! Those are our allies!"

Fluchuette said, "Thank goodness, and it seems the Griffons, have taken to the skies. Look!"

Applejack said, "I bet they got tired of just staying on the ships."

Fluchuette said, "It is fine, that is their nature, plus, they are better suited for air combat, than the rest of us are, so I can at least know, that the skies are covered."

Twilight said, "Hey! I recognize those ships! It's Princess Celestia's, Princess Luna's, and Princess Cadence's, main warships! Princess Celestia, once showed them to me!"

Applejack said, "It looks like they brought their whole fleets with them too."

As everypony looked, sure enough, each warship, had with them, a fleet, and Princess Celestia's and Princess Luna's warships, went over to the ships, they were currently in, went beside them, as the Princesses got on their own ship.

Princess Celestia's ship, had the same colors as she did, as her flag bared the symbol of her cutie mark, and she had a fleet of 80 ships with her, which all of them were only just white, and had a total of 20 cannons total on them, while Princess Celestia's ship, had thirty cannons. Princess Luna's warship, also had the same colors as she did, and it's flag, was the symbol of her cutie mark. Her ship had forty cannons, and her fleet was 90 ships in total, and had thirty cannons on them, and they were all colored a dark blue. Princess Cadence's warship, was a massive ship indeed, as it bore the colors of herself, and her husband, Shining Armor, and it's flag was of the Crystal Heart. It had a whopping 50 cannons, and she and Shining Armor had a fleet of 110 ships in total, and each one, had forty cannons, and were all colored, like the color of the crystal heart.

Applejack pointed behind the three fleets, and said, "What's that there?"

Snowshy said, "I recognized that color anywhere, and that flag, is that your fleet, Twilight?"

Twilight saw the fleet, and sure enough, the main warship, had the same colors like Twilight had but it also had the colors of the mane six as well, and it was a big ship, to be sure, because it could be seen that it had 40 cannons, a flag, that had the mane six's cutie marks on it, and a fleet 120 ships, all which had the color of the mane six, and had 30 cannons on them. Fluchuette said, "Well, looks like this is where you and Applejack get off, your fleet should be caught up with us right about...now.."

Twilight's warship had come up right beside the ship Twilight and Applejack were on, as it had already picked up everypony else, and as Twilight and Applejack got on their ship, they said, "Good luck!" And the ship veered away, and ahead of the ship Snowshy was still on, and Fluchuette asked, "Do you have a fleet, Snowshy?"

Snowshy shook her head, and said, "Not likely, my kind, is pretty much extinct, there are only myself, and my brother's children."

Fluchuette said, "Don't fret. I wanted you to know, I have read every book your brother ever wrote, and I know what happened, and I'm sorry about what happened to your race, but the most important thing right now is, that the your kind, is no longer the way they used to be. Thanks to the efforts of your brother, and yourself, you are showing the world, that when the Sorcerer Pony race, comes back in bigger numbers, that they will accept everypony, and they will never be like their ancestors were."

Snowshy said, "Thank you, Fluchuette."

Fluchuette said, "Anytime, Snowshy, and I should be thanking you, your are the one that convinced me and my kind, to even be here in the first place." Fluchuette was cut off, as a massive black mass, opened up, to their right, and a little above them."

A crew member asked, "What is that?"

Snowshy said, "It's not a time rift! That's for sure!"

Just then, a huge ship, and 200 ships came out the black mass, and floated to the sea, and the black mass closed, and as they hit the water, it splashed everywhere, and it was seen that the largest ship, was the main warship, and it had black sails, a red and black flag, with a familiar insignia, a red and black steering wheel could be seen, and it also had steel reinforcements, in critical areas of the ship. The ship itself was also red and black, and it had a frightening 100 cannons on it, and it had a fleet of 200 ships, and all were colored black, with black sails, and steel reinforcements in critical areas.

Fluchuette said, "I don't like the looks of that fleet..."

Snowshy recognized, what seemed to be the captain of the main warship, and said, "Wait! Don't do anything! Signal to that ship, to meet us here!"

Fluchuette nodded, and said, "I trust your judgement Snowshy, I just hope you know what you are doing."

Snowshy said, "Trust me, if it is, who I think it is, our odds, just changed dramatically in our favor."

It was in this moment, on Princess Luna's warship, that her soul crystal necklace shattered, and faded away into light shards, as Princess Luna herself, looked and watch the main warship, began to head in the direction, of Fluchuette's ship.

Meanwhile, back on Fluchuette's ship, Fluchuette nodded, and said, "Alright." Fluchuette then gave an order to the crew, to signal to the ship, that Snowshy pointed out, by lighting, and relighting torches, on the ship, in a certain pattern. A few moments passed, and they saw torches on the other ship, gave a signal back.

Fluchuette said, "Well, they didn't fire at us, that's a good sign."

Snowshy said, "What did they say?"

Fluchuette said, "They said they are coming to board, but they mean no harm."

Nopony said anything else, as the ship, came closer, and its crew members, and its captain came on board Fluchuette's ship, and Fluchuette said, "Welcome aboard, and I hope you are not our enemy. Plus, an esteemed special guest of my ship, Snowshy, firmly believes she recognizes your captain."

A voice behind the crew members that boarded said, "And she should."

The crew members that boarded, stood aside, as the sound of clinking armor came closer, and closer, until the captain of the ship, was in sight, and everypony gasped.

A crew member of Fluchuette's ship shuddered, and said, "I-I don't believe it! How is this possible?!"

Everypony else recognized who it was, and it none other than Darkness himself, clad in black and red armor, with a black cape, with red underneath it. He also had two katanas, on either side of him, and four cannon-barrel pistols. Darkness also had the insignia in the middle of his armor.

Darkness saw Snowshy, and went up to her, and said, "It's good to see you again, sister."

The two hugged each other, and said, "It's good to see you too, big brother."

The two then backed away from each other, and Fluchuette, took off her hat, in respect for the hero, as she said, "If it isn't one of the greatest, heroes of our time, and I have to say, I, no we, all have such a huge respect and admiration for you, and what you've done, and all that you have accomplished."

Darkness said, "I thank you for the kind words, but don't forget, it was because of my wife, my friends, everypony that helped us along the way, and for the sake of this world, and being able to just to see another tomorrow, that saw me through, my darkest days."

Fluchuette bowed, and said, "I will do well to remember that." Fluchuette paused and said, "If I may, just a quick question, why is your name, 'Darkness'? I've always wondered that, you could've been named something else, or chosen a different name, when you got older."

Darkness said, "There are many reasons to that, but for one, my mother named me that, and for two, I was given that name, for the destiny, that was set in stone, with only two choices, but either way, Darkness Night was going to return. Plus, it also had to do with the fact of the hatred, towards those that had treated me so horribly when I was young, and the sadness I felt. My mother foresaw all this, and she knew the only name for me had to be Darkness, for the reasons I have spoke of, but also for the hope, that I would be able to fight back the Darkness, aka.,Darkness Night, that had chosen to try and take over my mind, and my body. But if you really want to know more, I believe I wrote about that subject, in detail, in one of my first books. You should find all the information you want to know there, and it will all become clear, and to why I was named what I was, and why I was resolved to keep it, plus, it later become a name, that defined my destiny, and my legacy as well, which now lives on in my children. Within them, together they carry the power, that may succeed me, but what they do with that kind of power, is up to them."

Fluchuette bowed again, and was stopped, as Darkness said, "Please, there is no need for that, I'm just like the rest of you, after all."

Fluchuette got back up, and said, "Very well, and thank you for that clarification, and it seems, I need to re-read your books again. It would seem, I've missed a few things. I can now see why so many of ponykind, is so fond of you. You are brave, honest, and very humble, and never once, raising yourself to a point, where you seem to be better than anypony else, you consider yourself just like the rest of us, and I have to say, it is awe-inspiring to witness, and to hear, from the pony himself."

Snowshy said, "Okay, okay, that's enough, we are wasting time like this, and let's not forget, that we are just as important as well."

Fluchuette cleared her throat, and got a hold of herself, and she said, "Sorry about that, my apologies to the both of you, I just have such a huge respect for Darkness, and all that he's done, and..."

Snowshy said, "You're doing it again..."

Fluchuette said, "Oh! Sorry, sorry!"

Snowshy then turned back to Darkness, and said, "Why are you here? And you lost control of the time rifts, right? Plus, I thought, the Gods Of Equestria, didn't want, anypony from the Hall Of Heroes, interfering with the mortal world?"

Darkness said, "I am here, as are all the heroes from the Hall Of Heroes, because, we have been sent here, by the Gods Of Equestria. But yes, some time ago, I couldn't keep the time rifts, from spiraling out of control, as I watched in horror, as Parallex, come into the mortal world, there was nothing I could do. And yes, you are right, but the Gods Of Equestria, have seen what Arrovak has been up to, and how he is drawing power, and where he is drawing it from, plus they also saw the arrival of Parallex, and they are taking no chances, and have ordered us, to assist in any way we can in the mortal world, and the gods, sent us here, to this conflict." Darkness then spoke to everypony, as he said, "As you all may have guessed, this fight out here, right now, is very critical: if we lose here, it's all over, this battle is tied to a lot of things, so defeat is not a option, and the Gods Of Equestria saw it the same way, as the rest of us did, and are doing what they can to assist. Which is why, we the heroes of old, and of more recent times, have been sent here, to do what we can, for those that still live."

Snowshy said, "So pretty much, the Gods Of Equestria, are pulling out the stops, and have sent you all here, to do what you can, in hopes, that it will assure victory?"

Darkness said, "Well, in simpler terms, yes, that's cut and dry bit of it."

Fluchuette said, "Well, if we all survive, we all will have to thank the gods, for their kind efforts."

Darkness said, "You and me both, because even with us here, there is still a very good chance, we could lose this fight. Arrovak's naval fleet is strong, and rather cunning, they are not the dumb ones, that you fought on land, no. Arrovak's best, have been reserved for out here, in the sea, so this will take everything we got, including our smarts, and every tactic we know and can think of."

Snowshy said, "Wait a minute, how much time do all of you have here, right now?"

Darkness said, "Until we get killed, then our temporary bodies, will disintegrate, and we will be sent back to the spiritual realm, where we cannot come back to the mortal world, for another 100 years."

Snowshy said, "So all you are alive again, until either Arrovak is dead, or this fight is won?"

Darkness said, "Either or."

Snowshy said, "I see, and it seems we got quite a fight ahead of us then. We better get going, this is going to be as you said, it's going to take everything we got."

Darkness said, "That's right, good luck to all of you out there."

The Armageddon War, Part 4

As Darkness and the other heroes, got back on their ship, they steered away, from Fluchuette's ship, and began to make its way towards Arrovak's fort, as the rest of Darkness's fleet followed closely behind. Fluchuette then gave an order to her crew, to get the ship back up to speed, and after a few moments later, the ship began to make its way as well, towards Arrovak's fort. Fluchuette spoke to everypony, and said, "Keep your eyes out for the enemy, there's no telling when we will run into them."

Snowshy said, "No sign of anything, but our allied forces out there."

Fluchuette said, "It's kind of weird, isn't it? But if Arrovak really did save his best soldiers for out here, we need to stay alert, and on our hooves, at all times. The last thing we need, is to all be taken down, by an ambush, because we let our guards down."

Nothing else was said, as everypony kept their eyes open, for any sign of the enemy, and as the minutes passed, there was not a single thing in sight, as Fluchuette's ship, and the allied fleets, make their way ever closer to Arrovak's fort.

Fluchuette then said, "I think our first targets, should be to take out Arrovak's sources of power, and destroy the three small islands, that have his power-draining crystals on them, and blow them sky high."

Snowshy said, "I couldn't agree more. It would be pointless to take on Arrovak, while he is still drawing power from the crystals. We take them out, and we might just have a chance, that we might be able to take him down. Of course, even without his crystals, he revels in conflict, so he will still gain some kind of power from that, so at any rate, the fight against him, will not be easy."

Fluchuette nodded, and said, "That may be, but with you and your friends together, you all have something Arrovak doesn't: friendship, and self-confidence. Arrovak is just over-confident, and that will be a weakness, that could be exploited, and he has no friendships, or bonds with his army. They are just simple minions to him."

As Fluchuette finished speaking, the time rifts continued to get worse, as more opened, and began distorting and destroying anything that got sucked into them.

Snowshy said, "We have to take care of these crystals, the longer it takes us, the worse things are going to get."

Fluchuette said, "Agreed."

All of a sudden, and what seemed to come out of nowhere, a cannon shot, whizzed right past Snowshy, and Fluchuette yelled out, "Take cover! Enemy fire! All hands! Bring us around, and wait on my command to fire!"

As everypony kept their bodies low, while the crew at the same time, were adjusting the sails, in order for the ship to turn around, while Fluchuette kept her head low, as she began to steer the ship around.

As they got turned around, continued barrages of cannon fire, seemed to come from all directions, as everypony could now see the enemy fleet, and it was massive: 1000 ships total, and all of them, carrying at least 80 cannons on them, and reinforcement soldiers on all of them, and they were coming in Fluchuette's and the rest of the allied fleet's direction.

One of Fluchuette's crew yelled out, as he pointed to their right side, "Enemy fleet! 100 ships total! Coming in to flank us!"

Fluchuette said, "Get the ship out of here! They plan to take us down, without a fight! We need some space between us and them! Also signal to the other fleets to get back as well. We don't need to lose this fight, before it even begins!"

The crew acknowledged her orders, as some starting signaling the other ships, and adjusting the sails, for more speed. Fluchuette and the rest of the allied fleets began to turn around, and getting away from the enemy fleet, as fast as they could, as the enemy fleet got closer and closer, as both enemy fleets opened fire. Some of the allied fleet ships couldn't get out the way fast enough, and were hit by the cannon fire, and some ships, were sunk. Fluchuette said, "Damn it! Those bastards! They will pay for that! We walked right into their trap! Everypony! Take cover! Incoming fire!"

As the enemy continued to open fire, cannon shots whizzed by Fluchuette's ship, as she did her best, to steer the ship away from the incoming fire. A few moments of this passed by, and the allied fleets had managed to make enough space between them, and the enemy, as every allied fleet began to signal, that they all go into separate directions, to try and break up the numbers of the enemy fleet.

Snowshy said, "That's actually a good idea, the enemy has prepared for an all-out frontal assault."

Fluchuette said, "So we need to divide them up, and take down the enemy, is much more manageable numbers! Of course!"

One of Fluchuette's crew members came up to Fluchuette, and said, "The black fleet, and the rest of our allies are asking which way they need to go now, and they have also voted Snowshy, to be the leader in this decision as well."

Snowshy said, "Me? Why?"

Fluchuette said, "I agree with the their decision as well, I vote Snowshy for leader of battle tactical plans." She then looked over to Snowshy and said, "What would you have us do?"

Snowshy said, "Hold on a second, why me?"

Fluchuette said, "I think I speak for all of us, but you are the one responsible, for bringing some many different races of ponies together, and while you may not have done it all by yourself, you were the one, that convinced my kind, and the Griffons I know for sure. You have brought us all together, and you have helped us, cast aside old grudges, for the sake of this world, for the universe. You have helped reforge friendships, that once existed between all of our races, so long ago, and you helped us bring that back, into the modern age. There are so many reasons why, so we all think, there is nopony better for this honor than yourself."

Snowshy didn't know what to say for a while, and then she said, "I am truly humbled and honored. I'll do it!"

Fluchuette said, "That's the spirit! Now, what would you have us all do? Don't take too long, it looks like the enemy, has began pursuit, to try and close the gap between us all and them."

Snowshy nodded, and said, "I think our fleet, the Black Fleet, and Twilight's fleet, should take on a frontal assault, while Princess Cadence's fleet, go right, while Princess Celestia's fleet, go left, and Princess Luna's fleet, split in half, and take on the left and the right. The Griffons should stay in the sky, and use whatever they have, to bombard the enemy, unless, enemy air fighters, come into the fight."

Fluchuette nodded, and agreed, and said, "Sounds pretty good to me!" She then said to her crew, "Very well, you heard the lady, signal to the others, the plan, and then prepare for battle!"

The crew members that heard, nodded, and took off, to the ones that were handling the signaling, and gave them the orders, of the plan, and they began to signal to the other fleets. Moments later, all allied fleets accepted the plan, and began to move into position, and after a couple of minutes later, The Black Fleet, Fluchuette's fleet, and Twilight's fleet, were in the middle of the ocean, while Princess Cadence's fleet, was on the right side of the ocean, as Princess Celestia's fleet was on the left side of the ocean, and Princess Luna's fleet, had split into two, and were on the left and right side of the ocean.

One of Fluchuette's crew members saw the other allied fleets signaling, wrote down what they were saying, and came up to Snowshy and said, "The other fleets are waiting for the order to attack, milady."

Snowshy nodded, and looked out over the deck, and out to where the enemy was, and she saw that they had stopped, and she said to herself, "Wait for it...."

A few more moments passed, and she told the crew member, "Tell all fleets to move now, and attack!"

The crew member nodded, and took off to the crew members that were handling the signaling, and after a few minutes, Fluchuette's fleet, and the rest of the allied fleets, began to move forward, and prepared to attack the enemy.

Fluchuette said to Snowshy, "Well, done, you handled that pretty well."

Snowshy said, "Thank you."

The enemy fleets must have saw this, because they too, split in three fleets, and some went left, some went right, and the rest, continued to move forward.

As the enemy and the allies got closer to each other, they turned to their sides, and began to fight at each other, as Fluchuette said, "And so it begins..."

It wasn't too long after, that all allies, and the enemy, were all close enough to each other, to open fire, and some began to ram one another.

Meanwhile, on Darkness's main warship, Cerberus, Darkness saw an opening through the enemy, and told the his crew, "Make for the first island, we need to take down those crystals! Also, tell the rest of the fleet, to follow if they can, and if not, keep the enemy off of us!"

Back on Fluchuette's ship, Fluchuette saw Darkness's ship, beginning to make a beeline run through enemy ship lines, and she said, "What in the hay, is he doing?"

Snowshy chuckled, and said, "He's making his way to the first island, to take it down."

Fluchuette said, "You brother is crazy! The enemy is going to see him, and take his ship down!"

Snowshy said, "That may be, but that's not stopping him, now is it? With so much at stake, every single risk, is worthwhile, if we win, and that's a risk, my brother is willing to take!"

Fluchuette said, "He is truly deserving of his honor, and we should do that same. Very well then." She then addressed her crew and said, "All hands! Set course for the second island! And tell the rest of our fleet, to keep the enemy off of us!"

The crew said in unison, "Yes ma'am!"

And with that, Fluchuette's ship, began to make its way towards to the second island, while the rest of her fleet, stayed put, and keeping the enemy preoccupied.

On the mane six's main warship, The Strength Of Friendship, the mane six, saw Darkness's ship, making its way towards the first island, while they also saw Fluchuette's ship, make its way towards the second island.

Rainbow Dash said, "I see what there're doing! While the enemy is locked in battle with the rest of the allied fleet, they are going to take out Arrovak's sources of power!"

Applejack said, "Then we should head for the third island then."

Rarity said, "I hate to be a downer on things, but it seems some of the enemy has grown smart, to what those two are up to. How do you suppose we get to the third island, without being sunk in the process?"

Pinkie Pie said, "We don't."

Rarity said, "Great....that's reassuring..."

Twilight said, "Nopony ever said this was going to be easy. All we can do, is push through, and take out that third island."

Applejack said, "It's settled then, I'll go let the rest of the fleet know, we'll push through enemy ship lines together."

Meanwhile, back on the Cerberus, Darkness had made it to the first island, but also saw the enemy was unto them.

Darkness said, "Damn! Well then, we need to hurry, take out that island, before the enemy can get close enough to us, to fire. Get the ship into position, and open fire, as soon as the ship is position."

A couple minutes passed, and Darkness's ship, was in position, and began to open fire, on the first island.

Back on Fluchuette's ship, a crew member said, "Another fleet coming in! And some pegasi too!"

Fluchuette said, "Thank goodness, reinforcements! Can you tell, what the fleet's made up of?"

The crew member said, "My mistake! There are two new fleets coming in! One looks like there is nothing but Earth Ponies on them, and the other fleet, has got Unicorns on them!"

Snowshy said, "I wonder where they came from?"

Fluchuette said, "Does it matter? We just got more support, in the sea, and for the air!"

Snowshy said, "I suppose you're right."

A crew member called their attention, as he said, "The ship is in position! Permission to open fire on the second island?"

Fluchuette nodded, and said, "Fire."

Meanwhile, back on the mane six's ship, The Strength Of Friendship, their ship, and the rest of their fleet, were making their way towards the third island, while at the same time, battling any enemy ships, that got in their way to stop them. As enemy cannon shots whizzed by, everypony took cover, as some other enemy fire, actually hit ships in the mane six''s fleet, as the rest of enemy cannon fire, whizzed over everypony's heads on The Strength Of Friendship. When enemy fire stopped for a moment, Rainbow Dash said, "This is madness! The enemy is going to tear us apart! It's only a matter of time, before they actually hit us! Look! We've already lost 20 ships, just trying to get to the third island!"

Twilight said, "I know it's crazy! But we have to do something! If don't do this now, we won't get another chance!"

Twilight then got up, and began to run towards the wheel, while at the same time, the enemy began to fire again. Twilight dodged enemy cannon fire, as the ship was hit, on its right side, but not too badly, as wood splintered and shattered, as some ponies on board, didn't get out of the way fast enough, and were caught in enemy fire, as their bodies went flying overboard.

Finally, as Twilight got to the wheel of the ship, she took over, as the current pony that was steering the ship, had been hit, and wounded badly. She helped him, to a nearby post, where he sat down, while Twilight went back to the wheel, and began to steer the ship, away from enemy fire, as she said, "Anypony that can operate the cannons, on my mark, return fire!"

Anypony that was still able to, got to work, and prepared the cannons for firing, as they finished, they awaited Twilight's next order.

As Twilight turned the ship to its left side, she called out, "FIRE AT WILL!"

Those operating the cannons, aimed, and began to open fire on enemy ships, as some were sunk, while others were badly damaged, and some enemy ships, exploded, as enemy sailors and soldiers screamed in pain, and went flying overboard.

Applejack said, "Alright!"

Twilight then began to steer the ship towards the opening in enemy ship lines, towards the third island, and while she was doing this, she called to the pony that was standing near her, and she said, "What's the damage?"

The pony said, "Minimal Ma'am! The right side of the ship, only had its guards hit! The hull is still intact! But I wouldn't recommend we get hit on that side again! The reinforcements might give way, exposing us, for a third attack, that would probably sink us!"

Twilight said, "I'll keep that in mind then."

Enemy ships once again tried to block the mane six''s path, and Twilight steered the ship hard to the right, and said, "Fire Now!"

The ponies operating cannons on that side, aimed at the enemy ships in the way, and opened fire. Some shots missed, but most of them hit their mark, as the enemy ships were sunk, and Twilight continued to make her way towards the third island.

The pony that Twilight had called to her earlier said, as he looked behind them, "10 ships! Behind us! In hot pursuit!"

Twilight said to herself, "Damn!" She then said to the pony, "Tell the fleet, to cut them off, and open fire on them!"

The pony said, "Yes Ma'am!" And he took off, to signal to the fleet, what Twilight had told him.

The fleet acknowledged the request, and made a sharp turn to the left, and blocked the enemy ships path, and began to open fire.

Rarity said to Twilight, "I hope you know what you're doing! We are by ourselves now!"

Fluttershy said, "Please do be careful..."

Twilight said, "I know, don't worry guys. I'm not an expert at steering this thing, but once you get the hang of it, it's not too bad."

Rainbow Dash scoffed, and said, "That's reassuring."

Applejack said, "Relax, Rainbow Dash, Twilight's got this, she'e been doing really good so far."

Rainbow Dash didn't say anything, but the pony that Twilight had been talking to, had come back, and said, "We are at the island, Ma'am! And the enemy is breaking through our fleet's blockade! Permission to open fire?"

Twilight said, "Not yet, we only got one shot at this....wait a minute..."

Twilight steering the ship closer to the island, and and as the ship got closer and closer to the island, the pony asked, "Now?"

Twilight said, "Not yet......."

As Twilight turned the ship, to it's right side, she said, "NOW!!! OPEN FIRE!!! GIVE IT ALL YOU GOT!!! DON"T LET UP TILL THAT ISLAND IS GONE!!"

The pony smiled, saluted her, and said, "Yes Ma'am!" He then called down to those operating cannons on that side, and he said to them, "You heard the lady! Turn that island to dust! Leave not a speck of it behind!"

As they opened fire, enemy soldiers began to come out of the crystals, and were making their way to Twilight's ship.

Twilight ordered the pony she had giving orders to, "Keep the enemy away from us!"

Applejack said, "Wait! Leave them to us!"

The pony nodded, and said, "Very well, just be sure not to get hit by our incoming fire. We're counting on you!"

Rainbow Dash said with a smirk, "Heh, this will be easy."

Rainbow Dash and the others, then jumped overboard, and onto the island, as they began to fight enemy soldiers that were coming too close to the ship.

As Rainbow Dash and the others were holding their ground, and keeping the enemy away, the crystals were beginning to show signs of heavy damage, and were beginning to grow unstable.

Twilight then called out to Rainbow Dash and the others, "Get back on the ship! Hurry!"

Rainbow Dash said, "Damn, I was just beginning to have fun!"

Applejack said, "You'll have plenty more chances to deal with these guys! Just get back on the ship!"

Applejack and others began to make their way back to the ship, as it began to steer away from the island, and those on board let down ropes, as Applejack said, "Grab the ropes!"

As everypony ran to the ropes, and got to them, they all made a leap towards them, and grabbed them, and began climb their way back on board, as some enemy soldiers had also got on some of the ropes, as crew members on board, began to use their pistols, and fire at the enemy soldiers on the ropes.

The pony that was taking orders from Twilight said, "We need to get away from the island, quickly! Those crystals are growing more unstable!"
As Twilight steered the ship farther and farther away from the island, Applejack and the others, got back on board, and everypony cut the ropes off the ship, as the remaining enemy soldiers fell into the ocean, as Twilight had gotten the ship far away from the island. The crystal began to emit a bright purple light, and purple sparks of lightning began come out from around them, and they all exploded, and shattered into many pieces, while at the same time, tearing the entire island apart.

The blast was so strong, it picked up Twilight's ship, and any enemy ship in the area, and sent them flying backwards, at an alarming pace.

Twilight said, "Everypony! Hold on!" As Twilight let go of the wheel, and held on to the post near her, as everypony held on to what they could as well, the ship was thrown high into the air, and made a massive splash back into the ocean, as everypony let go of they were holding onto, and got up, and looked around.

Applejack said, "It's a miracle, we didn't crash onto land or into the rocks."

The Armageddon War, Part 5

Just then, two more massive explosions occurred, and they all saw that the others had destroyed the other crystals and the island they were on, as a massive shockwave went through the ocean, and sent everything and anything in the area or around the island, hurling through the air, including the ship, Twilight and her friends were on, once more. Everypony quickly grabbed anything solid, and held on for dear life, as the ship, was thrown high into the air, and began to turn in all sorts of directions in midair, as Rarity said, "I think I'm going to be sick...."

Applejack said, "Oh no, you don't! Not on the ship!"

Rarity said with a sick voice, "Where is suitable then? We are being tossed around by the shockwave...in midair!"

Applejack, who was now slightly dizzy, said, "Oh...right.."

Meanwhile, back on Darkness's ship, Cerberus, he and the rest of his fleet had been thrown high into the air, as he held on to the wheel, he saw Twilight's ship, and his fleet was in the same predicament.

He said the hero closest to him, and said, "I didn't think the crystals would react like this!"

The hero said, "I didn't either! But we simply did not have the time to gather information about them! They had to be destroyed!"

Darkness said, "Yeah You're right! But still, what a shockwave!"

The hero said, "Everypony! Hold on! We are coming down!"

On Fluchuette's ship, Fluchuette, Snowshy, and the rest of the crew, were holding on to whatever they could, as some lost their grip, and were thrown violently into the sea, or got killed by flying debris, or another ship that was thrown about as the crew member fell into a free fall downwards towards the sea.

Fluchuette and the others saw this, as Fluchuette put her head down, while still holding on, and with a few tears in her eyes, she only could say, "Dammit..."

A crew member called her attention, as he said, "Everypony! We coming down! And rather fast downwards towards the sea!"

Fluchuette said, "Hold on everypony! This is going to be a rough landing back into the sea!"

Back on the mane six's ship, The Strength Of Friendship, the ship and the rest of their fleet, was beginning to come down towards the sea, and Twilight saw that the other ships, that had been thrown into the air by the shockwave were beginning to come down towards the sea as well. As everypony held on even tighter onto the whatever everypony was holding onto, the ship made a violent crash back into the sea, as water went everywhere, as some crew members were tossed overboard as small parts and pieces of the ship were got damaged from the violent crash, as the pieces of the ship that were damaged also went flying everywhere.

As everypony got back up onto their hooves, they all looked around to see where they were, and Pinkie Pie said, "We are really far away from the fort, I can't even see it anymore!"

Rainbow Dash said, "Yeah, I can't either. And I got to say, that was some shockwave."

Rarity said, "Perhaps, we should've known more about the crystals before we started shooting at them."

Twilight said, "I agree, but we didn't have time to. We had to destroy those crystals before they drew anymore power."

Applejack said, "Yeah, we did what we had to, although, I bet Arrovak isn't too happy right now."

Rainbow Dash as she pointed to the sky ahead of her, and she said, "I don't think he is...."

As everypony looked to where Rainbow Dash was pointing, they all saw in the sky, that the time rifts, had dissipated, and had begun to close and fade away, while at the same time, a violent torrent of clouds, going in a massive circle, as lightning flashed and sparked all around the clouds, as a purple mass of power surged in the middle of it all.

Applejack said, "I'm not expert on magic and whatnot, but to me, that doesn't look like something we should let Arrovak finished casting...well, whatever that is."

Rarity said, "I agree. But everypony? Is it just me, or does that look familiar to you all? Like we've seen something like this once before?"

Everypony thought about it for a moment, and then Twilight said, "If we have, I can't seen to remember right now. Regardless, we need to get to the fort and take down Arrovak."

Everypony agreed, as Twilight began to steer the wheel once more, as she yelled out, "Alright! Get us all the speed we can get, and get us to that fort!"

The crew said, "Yes, ma'am!"

Back on Darkness's ship, Cerberus, his ship, and the rest of his fleet came down violently back into the sea, and as everypony got back up, they looked around, and they saw Fluchuette's ship, and her fleet, had also came back into the sea as well, and as everypony continued to look around, they saw Twilight's ship, and her fleet, were going as fast as they could, back towards the fort, and they also saw the massive cloud-power surge in the sky as well. Darkness said, "Well, it looks like everypony is alright, and we didn't sustain too much damage. Plus, we landed pretty far away from the fort. Which we need to get to that fort immediately! And.....I recognize that surge from somewhere...."

Another came up to Darkness and said, "Is that so? Where have you seen it?"

Darkness, who had the expression of fear on his face and in his eyes, and he said, "It wasn't I who used it.....I was what I witnessed....when I lost control...back when I was alive.....It was....Darkness Night! This was a spell he used to destroy Manehattan, and used another version of it, when he attacked the Crystal Empire!"

The hero who asked, said, "Are you sure of this?"

Darkness only said, "No doubt about it...."

The hero said, "Then we have no time to lose." He then turned to the rest of the heroes, and said, "Darkness will steer the ship, the rest of us, we need to get this ship going as fast as it can, towards that fort! Let's go! Move it!"

Darkness snapped out of it, and got to the wheel of the ship, as all the other heroes, did what they could, to get the ship going as fast as it could, as Darkness said to himself, "Never again....I will not see more innocents die from that wicked spell....not again....I won't allow it!"

Back on Fluchuette's ship, everypony had gotten back on their hooves, as looked around, they saw the cloud purple power surge high in the sky. But they also saw Darkness, and Twilight, and their fleets moving as fast as they could back to the fort.

Fluchuette said out loud, "Whatever that purple mass is, it doesn't look good, plus, we need to get to the fort. It's time we put an end to Arrovak's madness, once and for all!"

Snowshy said, "I agree, but I can't help but feel something familiar about that purple mass....and I think Darkness feels the same way too... Perhaps he even knows what it is, and if he does, it would explain why he and the others, are doing what they can to get back as fast as they can, back to the fort."

Fluchuette came up behind Snowshy, put a hoof on her shoulder, and said, "Well, if that's the case, then we better get a move on, shouldn't we? We can't do anything about it, as long as we sit here thinking about it, now can we?"

Snowshy turned around, nodded, and said, "You're right, Arrovak must be stopped, here and now."

Fluchuette nodded, turned around, and got back to the wheel, and began steering the ship in the direction of the fort, as she gave out the order to the crew, as she said, "All hands! All speed ahead! Our target: Arrovak's fort! Don't let anything stop us! We may not see the enemy anywhere right now, but its only a matter of time until they recover from that shockwave and find us all! We must get to that fort, before we get sunk in the process! Tell the rest of the fleet to do the same as well!"

The crew acknowledged her request, and got to work, on getting the ship to go as fast as it could, as Fluchuette and her fleet began making their back towards Arrovak's fort.

Back on the mane six''s ship, The Strength Of Friendship, Applejack saw the other fleets, and said, "It seems everypony else is alright, and that they all saw the same thing too, because they are going as fast as they can towards Arrovak's fort as well."

Rainbow Dash said, "They are not the only ones, it looks like Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, and the others made it out okay, and are heading in the same direction as well, and it looks like the enemy is not too far behind as well, look!"

As everypony looked to where Rainbow Dash was pointing, that behind them, was the others, and not too far away, was the rest of the enemy fleet, which a good number of the enemy ships looked to be in bad shape, but still functional.

It wasn't too long afterward, that the others caught up with the mane six's ship and their fleet, as they all waved to each other, and continued on towards Arrovak's fort, and eventually caught up with Darkness and Fluchuette as well, as the enemy was not too far behind. Moments later, everypony could see Arrovak's fort, as well, as another fleet standing in the way to the entrance to the fort as well, and back on Darkness's ship, Darkness said with a smirk, "Damn! Well, they are not going to make it easy for us, are they?"

Everypony on every ship, continued their course as fast as they could towards Arrovak's fort, as Darkness yelled out as loud as he could, and everypony on every ship that was nearby heard him say, "Don't slow down! We plow through them! We must get into that fort!"

Those that heard, were the mane six, Snowshy and Fluchuette, and the Princesses, and they all agreed, and ordered their fleets to not slow down, but to go through the enemy ships, should any get in the way."

The enemy ships ahead saw this, and their faces grew in terror, as the enemy crew members asked their naval commander, "Sir? What do we do? They are not slowing down!"

The enemy naval commander said, "They will."

The enemy crew members said, "What if they don't?"

The enemy naval commander grew angry at this question and he yelled out, "Then we open fire then! All hands! Open fire, the minute they come in range!"

On the mane six's ship, The Strength Of Friendship, they all saw the enemy fleet ahead, as they began turning their ships to their sides, and were readying their cannons, as Applejack said, "They are getting ready to open fire upon us all!"

Twilight said, "We keep moving! We must not stop! Don't worry! I'll steer us away from enemy fire!"

As everypony's fleets and ships got closer and closer, the enemy fleet began to open fire, as everypony did what they could to dodge the enemy cannon fire, as the enemy fleet had caught up with them all, and began to open fire as well.

Back on Fluchuette's ship, Fluchuette said, "Dammit! This is bad! We are getting attacked on both sides, and there is no way out of this now!" She then looked at Snowshy, and said, "Snowshy, look, when we get close enough to the fort entrance, I want you to jump off the ship, and get in that fort, we will stay behind, and deal with enemy out here."

Snowshy said, "What?!"

Fluchuette said, "I know, I know, it's crazy, but if you, and your friends don't at least make it into the fort, then all those that have died at this point, will have been for nothing. Just do me one favor: don't miss the jump, would you? You'll only have one chance at this, make it count."

Snowshy said, "But..."

Fluchuette said, "No butts! As much as we all would like to take down Arrovak with you, it's not going to happen with how bad things are out here, just you and your friends get in there, and kill that bastard!"

Snowshy nodded, and said, "Alright...I understand..."

Fluchuette said, "Alright then, just hold on until we get there." She then gave out an order, as she said, "Tell my fleet, to back off, slow down, and keep the enemy at bay, and tell them of the plan."

A crew member saluted her, and said, "Yes ma'am! At once!"

A few moments passed, and the mane six's and Fluchuette's main ships, and two other allied ships caught up with Fluchuette, and Snowshy saw that it was Silver Sky, Violet Winter, and Solar Blaze, and all ships together, rammed their way through the enemy fleet blocking the way, as Snowshy waited for the right moment, and jumped off the ship, as Fluchuette steered away from the fort, but as she passed by the mane six and the others, they saluted them all, and went headfirst back into the enemy fleet as Snowshy landed onto the platform that lead to the entrance to the fort, and she went a little ways down it, and waited for the mane six and others to get there. After a few minutes, they got onto the platform as well, and Twilight told the crew to take the ship and the fleet, and keep the enemy away from the entrance, and as the mane six's ship and fleet steered away from the platform, and back towards the enemy, they too, saluted Snowshy and the others. Just then, on Darkness's ship, Cerberus, Darkness saw Fluchuette's ship and fleet going back and began combat with the enemy fleet, and he also saw Snowshy and the others waiting for him, on the platform, as he also saw Twilight's and her friend's ship, and fleet going back as well, and fighting the enemy fleets.

As he saw this, Darkness said to himself, "It won't be enough to keep the enemy back...they need more help..."

He then said the hero nearest him, and said, "Tell our fleet, and the other fleets to leave Arrovak to Snowshy and the others, and focus on keeping the enemy away from that entrance, as we ourselves will do the same."

The hero said, "But Snowshy and the others are waiting for us."

Darkness said, "I know, that's why, I'll tell what we are all going to do, when we get to the platform, and then join the fight with rest of our allies."

The hero said, "Alright...I'll let our fleet and the rest of the fleets know the plan."

Minutes later, Darkness's ship had arrived at the platform, as it came to a stop, as his fleet and the other fleets, were in heavy combat with the enemy fleets.

Snowshy and others came up to Darkness's ship, Darkness got off the ship, and greeted them, and then he said, "Listen carefully, I want you all, to continue on without me and the rest of us all, we will keep the enemy back and at bay while you all make you way to Arrovak, and take him down."

Violet Winter said, "But we want you to come with us!"

Darkness shook his head, and he said, "As much as I would love to fight alongside you all once more, and fight alongside my own children, that's not possible on this day. Everypony will die out here, if me and my fleet don't stay with the rest, they need us, and I won't let them die."

Violet Winter began to tear up as she said, "But dad...."

Darkness said, "No butts, and no more tears, okay?" He then went over to Violet Winter and gave her a hug and said, "You all will be fine, you all have done spectacularly without me, right? This is you and your friends fight now. Mine is out here."

Darkness nodded, and got back onto his ship, as he looked over the side, as he said, "Good luck to you all. We will do what we can to keep the enemy back. Make it count, you all only have one shot at this." He then looked back at Violet Winter and said, "And remember, you are my daughter, have faith in yourself, and you too Solar Blaze, because you are my son. Violet Winter, Solar Blaze, if you believe in nothing else, believe this: no matter what happens, I, Darkness, your father, and your mother, Princess Luna, will always be proud of you two, you two have come such a long way, in just so few short of years. What you both have accomplished, is nothing short of a miracle, and when the time comes, you two shall be given a task, when all hope is lost, and other evils rise, after Arrovak is defeated, and long after I remain in the Hall Of Heroes.

Violet Winter and Solar Blaze got on the ship, and went over to Darkness, and hugged him tightly, as he hugged back, as both were crying, as Violet Winter said, "I-I promise you, dad, I will make you proud even more and will give it everything I got to make sure this world, this universe, is not destroyed or enslaved by Arrovak!"

Solar Blaze said, "Dad, I will do whatever I can to honor your name, and ours as well. And I too, shall give it my all, to make you even prouder of us, and to save everypony as well!"

Darkness looked down at his children's faces, as they looked up at him, and he said, "And I have no doubt that you will succeed. And I am already so proud of you two, just being able to see you both, and see how much you both have grown...and all that you have done in your lives so far...there is no word I could ever say, that could express the pride, joy, and love for you two as my children, that me and your mother, have for you both."

They all let each other go, and they backed away a little, as Violet Winter said, "Thank you, dad, that means a lot for me, to hear that from you, and I am so happy to hear that mother feels the same way too."

Solar Blaze said, "It means a lot to me as well, to hear that, from you, and to hear how mother feels the same way too, I am so glad to hear it!"

Violet Winter and Solar Blaze then got off the ship, and went back to where everypony else was standing, and Darkness went back over to side of the ship, as Twilight said, "Will we see you again?"

Darkness said, "I'm sure of it. If we take out the enemy out here, we will begin to head your way, but I don't know, there's a lot of the enemies out here."

Twilight said, "I understand."

Darkness nodded, and said, "Alright, I'm off, may the Gods watch over us all on this day, in our darkest hour."

All the heroes and Darkness himself hurrahed at this, as Darkness's ship steered away from the platform, and back towards the enemy fleets, and as they began to get farther and farther away from Twilight and the others, they gave out warcries, and saluted Twilight and others. As just then, all surviving villains, and all the dragons had arrived and began combat with the enemy. Everypony then turned towards the entrance of the fort, as Snowshy said, "Alright then! Everypony is doing what they can for us! They are counting on us! Let's go! And let's do the best we can for them as well! Let's not let their brave sacrifice for us all, go in vain! Let's take down Arrovak, and all go home proud!"

Everypony all raised their hooves in a circle, and they all said in unison, "YEEEEEAAAAAHHHH!"

Everypony then put their hooves down, and Snowshy said, "Let's go!"

Nopony said anything, but they did nod in agreement and determination, as they followed Snowshy, and they all made their way down the platform, towards the entrance of the fort.

Storming Arrovak's Fort, Part 1

As everypony got closer and closer to the entrance to Arrovak's fort, Arrovak's elite guards, came down from above the ramparts of the fort, and began charging towards Snowshy and the others, Violet Winter yelled out, as she readied herself, with a spell, and said, "Everypony! Ready your weapons! We mow them down! And I will blast open the gate!" Everypony nodded, and drew their weapons, or began a spell, as the enemy and Snowshy and the others clashed with each other, with swords, spells, spears, axes, bows, or hammers. Just then, Snowshy saw while in combat with one of the elite guards, that the commander was coming up behind the guards, and he had with him, two javelins.

Snowshy said to everypony, "Careful everypony! The elite enemy commander is coming in to join the fight!"

Rainbow Dash saw, and said, while she was battling an elite guard, "Great, a jerk with a long-reach weapon! Wonderful! Just we needed!"

Rarity said, "Quit whining, and get to fighting!"

Nopony said anything else, as both the enemy and the others continued to fight one another, as the commander came up, and threw a javelin at Solar Blaze, and Solar Blaze caught it, and said, "Hah! You'll have to do better than that! My father was a master with the sword, and I am a master at any and all weapons! Come on! Show me what you got!"

The elite enemy commander came up to Solar Blaze, who had gotten away from the others, and he said, "You got guts facing me alone, I like that! But I'm afraid you will meet your doom here and now! Prepare yourself! And don't die on me too soon! I wish to enjoy taking your life!"

Solar Blaze said with ferocity, "Not if I don't take yours first!"

The elite enemy commander laughed manically, and said, "We'll see how long your arrogance lasts, as I put you in your place!"

Solar Blaze charged towards the commander, as the two clashed weapons, as Solar Blaze said, "Just shut up, and die!"

The two continued to battle, while Snowshy and the others had taken down the elite guards, as they were about to come to Solar Blaze's aid, and he saw this, and he said, "No! I got this! This one is mine!"

Violet Winter said, "Alright, but be careful brother."

Nothing else was said, as everypony watched Solar Blaze and the commander continue to battle each other, and while they were doing so, the elite enemy commander said, "You all have come to take on my master, Arrovak, haven't you? hahahaha! You have no hope in ever defeating him! He cannot be defeated! He gains power when he is in battle! You may take down his fort, but he will have the last laugh, as he takes you down! And all of this will be for nothing! How does that make you feel, insect?"

Solar Blaze said nothing for a while, as he used the javelin he had caught earlier, and saw an opportunity to strike, and ran the javelin into the commander's left front leg, as the commander screamed out in pain, and backed off a little, and then Solar Blaze said, "I am not afraid of Arrovak, and neither are my friends, or my sister for that matter. We will win! We will prevail!"

As the commander looked at Solar Blaze with pure hate, as he pulled out the javelin, and threw into the sea, and said, "It makes no difference! You will all fail! You will all die! My master, is beyond all of you and your friends power! So even if you defeat me, it will amount to nothing in the end!"

Solar Blaze and the commander focused on one another, as neither moved, they just stood still, as Solar Blaze, drew a short sword from his back, and readied himself, as the enemy commander did the same by readying his javelin, and then the two moved so fast, is was as it they vanished into thin air, as Solar Blaze was now where the commander was and the commander was now where Solar Blaze once was at. Solar Blaze's short sword had blood on it, but he himself, did not get harmed, as the commander looked down at his chest, and saw a large wound, where his heart was, and he turned around to look at Solar Blaze, and stumbled to get near him, and grew weaker by the second, and eventually dropped his weapon, and fell down in front of Solar Blaze, who had walked over to him, as he tried to draw out a small dagger, which Solar Blaze knocked out his grip, and kicked it away. The commander looked up at Solar Blaze, and said, "You....bastard......my master will kill you all...... heheheh......It is all futile for you all.........in the end.....my death means......nothing...towards your victory....because you shall not have it!.......My master will get the last laugh.....you will see! 'cough! cough!'.....go forth...and find only despair......"

The commander's head then went down, and he moved no more, as everypony else went over to Solar Blaze, and they all shoved the enemy elite commander's body off the platform, and into the sea, as Snowshy said, "Well done, Solar Blaze! That was really good!"

Pinkie Pie said, "Whatever you did, you did it so fast, I didn't even see it! Until that commander started to stumble."

Rarity said, "I have to say, it was impressive, well done Solar Blaze."

Violet Winter said, "Shall we all continue on then? Arrovak's not going to wait for us."

Twilight said, "I agree."

Everypony nodded, and Solar Blaze said, "Let's get going then."

Violet Winter then began to call forth a massive spell, and she said, "Everypony! Stand back!"

Everypony got out of the way, and a few moments later, the gate to the fort, was blown into pieces, and everypony ran through the doorway, and as everypony got through, a powerful magic barrier formed behind them as they all heard maniacal laughter throughout the fort, in which they all turned around to see the barrier, as a voice said, "Fools! You have come to defeat me, but as my loyal servant already told you, it cannot be done! You have wasted all of your time, and the lives of those that got you to this point! There is no escape! You life will end here in this place! Mwahahaha!"

The laughter continued to echo throughout the fort, as everypony stood there, as Twilight said, "No doubt about it, that was Arrovak, wasn't it?"

Applejack said, "Yeah, I know his voice anywhere. Anyways, it seems he's not going to make this easy for us."

Rainbow Dash said, "And I bet he's going to be sending some company our way soon."

Violet Winter interrupted, as she said, "Or about like now!"

Everypony except Violet Winter, who had already turned around, all turned around, as saw a long line of Arrovak's elite soldiers, as Solar Blaze said, "Ugh, these guys again, they just can't take a hint!"

Rarity said, "Tell me about it!"

Nopony could say anything else, because the elite soldiers, began to run towards them, and everypony began to run towards them as well, as Violet Winter said, "We take these guys down! And we storm this fort! Arrovak must be defeated! It's what we came here for!"

Twilight said, "And it's what we shall do! Everypony! Ready yourselves!"

Everypony clashed with one another, as screams, cries, and the clash of weapons resounded throughout the fort's halls, and after a while, all the elite soldiers had been killed, and Violet Winter nodded to everypony, and everypony nodded back in determination, as everypony ran down the hall, towards the next door, a little ways ahead of them. As everypony continued to run down the hall, the fort started to shake, and the floor they were standing on, began to crack and crumble, as everypony ran as fast as they could, to get through the door, just a little further down the hall. As Violet Winter reached the door, she blew it apart with a spell, and jumped through the doorway, as she waited for everypony else to get through. The crumbling floor was catching up to everypony quickly, and after a few moments, it had caught up with everypony, as they all ran as hard as they could to get through the doorway.

As one pony after another got through, the only ones left that were still on their way were, Silver Sky, Solar Blaze, and Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy, as as they got so close to the doorway, the floor caved in, and they fell down, as everypony else looked over the side, and they saw nothing but black emptiness as Twilight called out with worry, "You all okay?! We can't see you!"

Pinkie Pie said, "We're fine!"

Just then, they all saw a small light emitted below, and they all saw Pinkie Pie holding a candle, and alongside her, were Fluttershy, Silver Sky, and Solar Blaze, as they were looking up, and Applejack said, "Can you ya'll see a way back up here?! Because well, you know, because we can't!"

They saw Pinkie Pie, and the others look around, and they looked back up, as Pinkie Pie said, "No! There were some stairs that did lead up, but they have completely collapsed!"

Rarity said, "Well, is there another way?!"

Everypony saw Pinkie Pie and the others look around some more, and they got back to where everypony could see them clearly, they all looked up, and Pinkie Pie said, "Yeah! But we'll have to continue from this floor! It looks like we in some sort of dining hall! And there seems to be a room and then the dungeon ahead of us!"

Rainbow Dash shook her head, as she said, "Great, of all things, they had to land on the floor, where the dungeon is close by."

Twilight said, "Okay! Listen carefully, we are going to keep going! If you all keep going on your floor, and go through the dungeon, there should be a way up from there somewhere! But just be careful! We don't know what the dungeon is this place is going to be like! Avoid any and all traps if possible, and meet up with the rest of us as soon as you can!"

Fluttershy said, "I don't like the sound of this plan! Isn't there some other way?!"

Violet Winter said, "I'm afraid not! The floor ahead of us now, is completely gone, and it seems this fort is going more unstable by the minute! It seems cannon fire from outside, must have hit the fort, and it's only a matter of time, before somepony out there, accidentally fires at the foundations of this place! We all need to hurry, and get out of here, before we get crushed by rubble, when the fort completely collapses!"

Fluttershy said, "O-Okay, but I'm still not so sure about this!"

Pinkie said to Fluttershy, "We'll be fine, we have each other's backs!"

Everypony nodded to each other, as Violet Winter said, "We'll wait for you all at the exit!"

Pinkie Pie said, "Okay! See you there!"

As Pinkie Pie finished speaking, her and the others took off ahead of them, and the light could no longer be seen, as everypony stopped looking over the side, and Violet Winter said, "Shall we?"

Everypony agreed, as Twilight said, "Yes, let's."

As she finished speaking, they too, all took off, running as fast they could, as they went from one hall to the next, through one door, and another, taking down any elite soldier that got in their way as they ran. As they entered another hall, in split into five separate halls, with two on the left, two on the right, and one hall down the middle, as everypony stopped, and looked at which way to go. Rarity then asked, "So, which way now?"

Rainbow Dash said, "Don't ask me! If I knew where the exit was in this place, don't you think, I would knew which hall to take?"

Rarity scoffed, and said, "I was asking everypony, not just you. But still, you didn't need to be a jerk about it...."

Violet Winter said, "Knock it off! The both of you! You two have been friends for such a long time! Get over these petty grievances, and move on from this nonsense! There is no need for this! We are came here to defeat Arrovak! Not fight amongst ourselves, like a bunch of fillies!"

The two put their heads down, as Rarity said, "I...You know what? You're right...It was kind of filly-ish of us."

Rainbow Dash said, "Yeah, it was out of line."

The turned to each other, apologized to one another, gave each other a hug, backed away from each other, as Violet Winter said, "See? That wasn't so bad, was it? We need to work together, if we ever hope to defeat Arrovak, or we all will fail."

Applejack said, "She's right, now is not the time for bickering. Now is the time, we band together, and make sure Arrovak does not see his plans through."

Everypony shook their heads in agreement, as Violet Winter said, "Alright then, now that's settled, which way to go?"

Just then, all five doors, from all five halls opened, and elite soldiers came pouring out of them all, as they noticed Snowshy and the others, and began making their way towards them, weapons drawn.

Snowshy said, "Too late to think about it! We'll just have to pick a hallway, and go through the door, and hope that it's the right one! Quick! Somepony! Choose a door!"

Everypony were looking at one door to the next, as the elite soldiers began to get closer and closer, and Twilight said, "The door, on the far right! It's got to be that one!"

Violet Winter said, "Quickly! Get to the door, and get through it! Take down any of these guys that are in the way, quickly, everypony, let's go!"

Everypony got to the door as fast they could, killing any elite soldiers in their way, and shut the door behind them, once everpony got through, and Twilight said, "Quick! Find anything you all can, and block the door!"

Everypony rushed around the room, finding whatever they could, and put it all in front of the door, as the elite soldiers began to bang and ram the door, trying to get through, as Snowshy said, "That'll hold them off for a little while. Now, where are we exactly? I can't see much in here."

Twilight said, "One second..." She then casted a spell, and a bright light emitted from her horn, as it illuminated the room.

As everypony looked around, Violet Winter said, "Damn, we are in the trophy room!"

Rainbow Dash said, "Well, that explains why we could see shiny things in here, when we all starting picking stuff up, and moving it in front of the door."

Snowshy said to Twilight, "Well, nice guess Twilight, I was thinking that this door might've have been the right way too, I guess we were both wrong."

Twilight sighed, shrugged, and said, "Oh well, it was a guess, and we were pressed for time."

Violet Winter said, "It's okay Twilight, I actually was going to guess this way myself, so that makes three of us wrong. But at least there's a way out of here, see?"

She pointed to her left, and everypony saw a large ornate gold door, just ahead of them all, and everypony said nothing else, as they all went up to the door, and they all began to push on it, as Violet Winter said, "Alright, let's see where this leads us."

Storming Arrovak's Fort, Part 2

As the door opened, they all saw a massive room ahead of them, and within it, many different rooms to go through, on the left and the right, and there were stairs, leading upwards, at the end of the room. As everpony went through the doorway, they all heard a crash behind them: the elite soldiers were breaking through, and the things that everypony had put in front of the door, were beginning to break.

Twilight said, "It won't be long before they break through, everypony! Close the door!"

Everypony turned around, and began to shut the door, as the elite soldiers had barely broken through, and were beginning to pour into the trophy room, as everypony had completely shut the door.

Violet Winter said, "There's a lock on this side! Lock the door! Hurry!"

Everypony took hold of the massive, circular lock, and began to turn it, as the elite soldiers, were trying to push the door open, and Violet Winter let go of the lock, stood back a little, and began to use her magic, to keep the door shut. Snowshy said, "Almost there!......Just a little more!"

As the lock clicked soundly into place, Violet Winter released her magic, as the elite soldiers struggled in futile, to open the door, and everypony turned back around, and began to examine their surroundings, as they all were recovering, and Rainbow Dash said, "We can't keep running from them, we'll have to face those guys sooner or later."

Violet Winter said, "I know, I just hope we can get out of here, before Arrovak finishes his spell, and before this fort caves down on us. Anyways.....where are we exactly?"

Applejack pointed ahead of them, and said, "It may be a hunch, but I'd bet 20 jars of Granny Smith's jam, that's that the way out of here."

Everypony saw where Applejack was pointing and they saw that she was pointing to the stairs ahead of them, and Rarity said, "I have to agree, it does seem the most logical way to go."

Rainbow Dash said, "Plus, it seems we are in the main dining hall. I mean, look at all this food!"

Snowshy said, "That would explain why there are so many ways to go."

Twilight said, "As much as food sounds good right about now, we have to keep moving. Although, it there's something that can be eaten quickly while moving, grab it now, and let's keep going."

Violet Winter said, "Alright then, up the stairs!"

As Rainbow Dash, and Rarity grabbed a few bites of food, everypony went to the end of the room, and began going up the stairs, as Rainbow Dash, who had finished eating, said, "It looks like the stairs go off in two directions. Which way do we go?"

Violet Winter said, "I don't think it matters, they both seem to go up the same way, although, we should split up, Twilight and myself, shall go to the left. The rest of you, go up the right set of stairs."

Rarity said, "Are you sure about this?"

Violet Winter said, "We have no time for thinking it through!"

Twilight said, "You heard Violet Winter, let's keep going!"

Everypony nodded, as Rainbow Dash said, "Let us all hope, that this doesn't end badly, otherwise, all of this will be for nothing."

As everypony split up, and as they were going up each side of the stairs, Violet Winter said, "Have faith in me, just as you all once did in my father.....I ask you now to put that same faith in me....I shall see us get through this, I swear it! On my honor! Or I will die doing so!"

Nopony said anything, as the weight of her words, had hit them all deeply, as they were all reminded of the similar words that Darkness had once said to them all, so many years ago. As everypony reached the top of the stairs, and they all came together, for both set of stairs met in the middle, and Violet Winter said nothing, as Twilight said, "See?"

Everypony couldn't say anything for a while, as they stood there for a minute, and then finally, Rarity spoke, as she said, "Violet Winter, we are all sorry, we were wrong to doubt you, it seems the only one among us, beside yourself, was Twilight and Snowshy, that had any faith in you...."

Violet Winter turned around, and looked at everypony, as tears welled up in her eyes, as she shook her head, and she said, "No...no need to apologize.....I get it....my father was perfect....he.......he was flawless at all that he did.....I....am not...."

Rainbow Dash interrupted, as she said, "Is that what you think?"

Violet Winter said, "Yes..."

Rarity said, "Then you are lying to yourself, because for we who were there with him, all those years ago, and after all that we went through, we came to the realization and later knew that Darkness, your father, was not perfect, nor did he ever claim to be..And he knew just as well as we did, that he wasn't perfect, and he struggled with that...."

Violet Winter, who was crying a little at this point, said, "How?! That's not possible!"

Twilight came up to Violet Winter, and put a hoof on her shoulder, as she said, "Just like your father, he too, struggled with that fact, for a time anyways, every time he failed at something, or failed to understand something, and as he struggled with his own emotions. When we all got the chance to first meet him, after the defeat of Darkness Night, he struggled, and suffered, for his failure to keep Darkness Night at bay in his mind. For you see, Darkness didn't know everything, surely you've seen that, in the times he came to warn us of things, or as he battled alongside us all out there, in the sea." Everypony, at this point, had come up to Violet Winter, and began to console her, as Twilight continued, "In the end, we had so much faith in him, because well..."

Rarity said, "It's because he too, had just as much as faith in us."

Rainbow Dash said, "That's right, as much as we leaned on him, he leaned on us just as much."

Applejack said, "That's true, also, as much as we all relied on him so much for his strength and intelligence, he too, relied on us just as much."

Twilight said, "You see? As much as your father knew he wasn't perfect, he accepted it, and came to terms with that because he had something he hadn't really had before: he had us, his friends. He had his sister."

Rarity said, "And because of that, it gave him a strength he never thought he never had."

Rainbow Dash said, "It was our friendship, and faith in one another, that gave us all the strength, for us all to see all that happened back then....to see it all through....even at the bitter end of our journey together."

Violet Winter said, "But I am not as brave as my father was!"

Rainbow Dash scoffed, and said, "Could've fooled me, you've risked your life, I don't know how many times, since this journey started, to keep us all safe and sound, with no regard for your own life, or regrets for doing so."

Rarity chuckled, and said, "Yeah, that's right, your father was the exact same way. There were many times, if it had not been for his selflessness, we all would've been dead, who pony knows, how many times."

Everypony was silent, as Violet Winter said, "I see....I had only read about all this in his books, but to see how those that were there with him, and seeing how you all feel about those days....I think I understand what gave my father so much strength, courage, and so much self-confidence in himself."

Applejack said, "That's right, it's because he did what he did for all of us, his friends, his sister, his wife, and for this world."

Twilight said, "And that meant more to him, that anything, including his own life."

Silence filled the air, as Violet Winter couldn't stop herself from crying, and her cries filled the air, and everypony held out their arms, and she layed her head into their embrace, as she said, "I-I I'm sorry!....Just.....Just!"

Applejack said, "Hush now, it's alright....take all the time you need."

A few more moments passed, and Violet Winter picked her head up, and everypony let go of their hugs, and gave Violet Winter some space, as she wiped her tears away, and as if the fire in her heart had ignited, she said, "I understand....I understand it all now...something so simple....but so precious...meant that much to my father....and it means the same to me...." Violet Winter then held her head up high, and said, "Alright then! In the my name, in my mother's name, and in the name of my father! We shall prevail! Nothing shall stand in our way! We will see this journey through! Even to its bitter end, if so need be! If this takes my life! Then let it be so! As long as you all are safe and sound, to see better days, and to see more days after that, then so be it! I gladly give my life for such a cause!" She then looked at everypony, and said, "Because you all mean so much to me, and I couldn't bear to see any of you hurt, including Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Solar Blaze, even Silver Sky too."

Just then, a voice behind them said, "We feel the same way too."

Everypony turned around, to see Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Solar Blaze, and Silver Sky, coming up towards them all, as Violet Winter said, "You guys! You made it! We are all so glad to you are all safe!"

Everypony gave each other hugs, and they all backed a little bit from each other, as Solar Blaze addressed Violet Winter, as he said, "You really would do that for all of us, sister?"

Violet Winter said, "Of course I would, I meant every word I said."

Solar Blaze couldn't say anything, as he was so proud of his sister, as Twilight said, "You really do have your father's spirit, Violet Winter, you too Solar Blaze."

Rarity said, "And I have to say, it's marvelous to see once more."

Applejack said, "It is indeed an honor once more."

Solar Blaze said, "And more, that kind of spirit will see us all through!"

Violet Winter said, "Indeed! But not just us, but all of us, together! We shape the future! Our destiny in our hooves! Let us shape a new dawn! All evil will run in fear from us!"

Everypony held their hooves up high, as they all gave out warcries, and them put them down, as Violet Winter said, "It looks like we are close to the exit, I can see it just ahead."

Solar Blaze said, "Then let's go then! We have no time to lose!"

Rainbow Dash, "Let's end this!"

Everypony gave out battlecries, as Violet Winter said, "Let's go!"

As they ran down the hall, Violet Winter said to everypony, "Thank you all truly, I don't know if I could've kept going, if it weren't for you all for doing what you all did just did now."

Rarity said, "Don't mention it, you would've done the same for us, right?"

Violet Winter said, "No question about it."

As they continued to run down the hall, they came up to the door and bursted through it, and saw that they were outside the castle, and they all saw stairs on either side of them. They all said nothing, as they gave each other nods, and went up the stairs, and as they got to the top, they saw that they were on the roof of the fort, as they could see the battle in the sea all around them, and then they saw, directly in front of them, was Arrovak. Everypony began to go towards him, but were stopped, as they got a little ways closer to him. He was floating in midair, chanting inaudible words, and as he saw them, he stopped chanting, and he said, "Well, well, well...Hello there everypony....you have been expected."

Arrovak's Retreat

Arrovak then landed in front of everypony, and used his magic, to restrain everypony with some kind of magic bond, as Rainbow Dash said, "I didn't know this bastard could use magic!?"

Twilight said, "I'm not sure any of us knew!"

Arrovak manically laughed, as he held some of his hooves high into the air, and as he finished laughing, he put his hooves down, and said, "How predictable!" He then looked at everypony with a mocking sad face and said, "And how pathetically sad, even for Darkness and Princess Luna's so-called children! So much for Darkness's living legacy! HA! PATHETIC! I've had better foes, when I faced the Gods Of Equestria, which by the way, after I'm done with this puny little planet, and this universe, I'll pay all of them a visit , and all of you, who will all be dead by then, in the spiritual realm, and destroy all of you once and for all!"

Violet Winter, who struggled to break free from her magic bonds, said, "Does your friend, Parallex, know about this?"

Arrovak got close to her, and said, "Yes, but what he doesn't know, is that he is nothing more than a pawn, in my ultimate plan. Once this world, this universe, the Gods Of Equestria, all of it, are destroyed and what's left, under my rule, I will dispose of him, just like I would any other regular minion! hahahaha! And the funniest part is, the giant behemoth of an idiot, doesn't even know, I'm playing him for a fool! I need him to help me, because I am not strong enough to take out your precious Gods Of Equestria, or all of you, for that matter, in my current state right now, but once I have gathered all the required power for myself, there will be no living or spiritual thing, that can stand against me! Mwahahaha! AHAHAHAHA!"

Just then, a voice from behind Arrovak said, "IS THAT SO, TRAITOROUS, LYING SCUM?!"

Arrovak moved away from Violet Winter, turned around, and saw Parallex, floating in midair a little above him, and Arrovak's composure changed, as he nervously said, "I-I don't know what you are talking about....! My trusty villainous companion!"

Parallex spat in Arrovak's face, and said, "SAVE IT! FOOL! I HAD JUST ARRIVED TO SEE HOW PREPARATIONS WERE GOING, AND I HEAR THAT YOU ARE PLAYING ME FOR A FOOL, AND THAT I AM NOTHING MORE THAN A PAWN IN YOUR SCHEMES! PLUS, THAT YOU PLAN TO DISPOSE OF ME LIKE SOME STANDARD GRUNT IN YOUR ARMY! I WILL NOT BE USED BY SOME WEAKLING, NOT NOW, NOT EVER! PREPARE YOURSELF, SCUM!"

Arrovak said, "You have it all wrong, my friend! I was simply downing these fools spirits! These fools think that they can defeat me! Plus, they all used some sort of magic spell, that I have never seen before on me, to force me to say those weird things!"

Parallex paused, and then said, "If that's true...then..." He then went over to everypony, and said, "Well, well, well, we meet again, but I will not fight you here, there are things myself, and Arrovak must attend to." He then got very close to everypony, and breathed noxious fumes, as he said, "THE VERY NEXT TIME WE MEET, I WILL MAKE YOU BLEED! I WILL MAKE YOU ALL SUFFER TO THE POINT, YOU WILL WISH AND BEG FOR DEATH, AND I WILL BRING YOU ALL BACK ALIVE, AND DO IT ALL OVER AGAIN, TEN TIMES OVER!" As Parallex finished speaking, he began to fly off, and said, "Come, Arrovak, we must not let them interfere any longer, our final preparations must be complete."

Arrovak said, "Yes, yes, quite right. In just a moment, I'm going to give them all a chance to prove to me, if they truly are puny, or perhaps, they might pose any threat, before I waste any more soldiers or time on them. If they prove they are puny, then they will die here!"

Parallex turned around, nodded, and said, "Fine, but make it quick, we don't have much time to lose, the hour is almost upon us."

Arrovak said, "I know." Parallex then flew off into the distance, and out of sight, as Arrovak lifted one of his hooves, and released the magic bonds, as he backed away a bit from everypony, as he stood on four of his hooves, and used his other ten, and drew out massive golden swords, and said, "COME, PUNY PATHETIC PONIES! SHOW ME YOUR TRUE POWER! OR DIE HERE IN DISGRACE! MWHAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Lightning and different hues of purple magic surged around him, above him, and around the fort, as he had engulfed the outside of the fort, within ten miles of distance, with massive, swirling surges of power, as he had also lifted the fort high into the air, as everypony got back up on their hooves.

Violet Winter said, "This is it!"

Solar Blaze said with a smirk, "Now this is what I call a fight!"

Twilight said, "We must win!"

Rainbow Dash said, "It's now or never!"

Snowshy said, "Everypony is counting on us!"

Everypony then got their battle stance, and drew their weapons, or readied their strongest spells, as Arrovak laughed uncontrollably, as he grew in size, to the size of eighteen of the world's biggest skyscrapers, and began slamming his swords on the roof of the fort, and said, "COME! SHOW ME WHAT YOU ALL ARE TRULY MADE OF!"

Everypony all took deep breaths, and charged at Arrovak, as he himself, remained still, and within mere moments, they all began to attack Arrovak. He effortlessly, blocked blow for blow, strike after strike, spell upon spell, and he said, "If that's all you have to offer, it wasn't even worth turning into my ultimate form! Is this the fearsome group of ponies, I had been hearing so much about?!" Arrovak then said in a mocking voice, "Doesn't seem all that fearsome to me! HA!"

Solar Blaze, who was in the middle of a sword attack, said, "He's mocking us!"

Rainbow Dash said, "No crap! We know!"

Snowshy said, "Everypony! We need to focus of self-confidence together, and bring forth the sword! It's our only hope! Fighting him like this, will get us nowhere, and we will all be dead, if we don't do so now!"

Everypony stopped their attacks, and backed far away from Arrovak, and as he saw this, he said, "What's this? Already trying to run away? Look around you! There is no where to run!"

Everypony ignored him, as they all closed their eyes, put their heads down, and focused as hard as they could, until a blinding bright light appeared in front of them, as Snowshy could barely make it out the shards of the sword, forming, and coming together. At this point, Arrovak, backed away a little, and shielded hie eyes. After a few more moments of this, the light faded, and sword had completely formed, and then broke into several weapons, which floated in front of everypony. As Arrovak's vision went back to normal, he looked at everypony, as saw that they were now all holding weapons, that had each of their own individual colors, and he said, "Ha! Is that all that was!? All that, for some 'pretty, colorful', new shiny weapons!? Ha! That won't be enough! And it still won't save you all from your fate! HURAAAAAAHHHHAA!"

Arrovak then charged at everypony, at a frightening speed, as everypony remained still, and as Arrovak attacked everypony with all his swords, everypony deflected every single one of them, with little to no effort, and the force of it, sent Arrovak sliding backwards quite a ways. As Arrovak used one of his swords, and put in into the roof of the fort, to stop himself from skidding, and as he came to a stop, he then he took the sword from the roof of the fort, and stood there, looking at everypony for a minute, as he said, "Well, it seems those 'shiny' weapons of yours, are more than mere trinkets." He looked out over at the distant horizon, and then said, "It would also seem, I have underestimated you all quite a lot. Make no mistake, I will not be doing that again." He then looked back at everypony, and said, "But alas, our fight, will have to wait for another time.......The time has come....and I cannot afford any more of my time, to be wasted on this...." He jumped into the air, and eight brilliant, golden fiery wings came from behind his back, and he took to the skies, as he looked down at everypony, and said, "If you all manage to survive when we next meet, if we meet again, that is, let us finish this fight....ONCE AND FOR ALL!!!! HAHAHAHA!"

As Arrovak let out those words with a chill, and he took off, and was soon out of sight, as the swirling power faded, and the fort floated back down to its original place, as everypony released their focus, the weapons broke into light shards, and faded away. Rainbow Dash slammed her hooves on the roof of the fort in anger, and said, "Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! We had him! We had him! Right we wanted him! We could've taken him out! Right then and there! But he had to run off like some common coward!"

Violet Winter only said, "Because he is now very afraid of us now."

Snowshy said, "And that means, we have become a very big threat to him, and to his plans."

Solar Blaze, said, "And I can bet, that he will now stop at nothing, to keep us away from him, no matter what the cost."

Applejack said, "I was going to say the same thing."

Twilight said, "Cheer up, Rainbow Dash, and everypony, for that matter. If we got him to run from a fight, that's a good sign, and he now that he sees us as a threat, and something even he fears, it means we might have a chance to defeat him, but only because we do so together."

Rarity said, "That's right, without any one of us, we won't stand a chance."

Fluttershy said, "He might also try and break our friendships with each other."

Violet Winter said, "I agree, it is a possibility, we need to keep in mind. He could possibly come up with a plan to do just that."

Rainbow Dash sighed, and said, "Yeah, you're right, Violet Winter, you all are right. But still....dammit! We were so close!" And she slammed her hooves on the roof of the fort once more.

Solar Blaze said, "Believe me, I feel the same way, but anger will not defeat Arrovak."

Everypony nodded, and Rainbow Dash nodded as well, as Snowshy said, "I agree with Solar Blaze, this is not going to help us. First, we need to figure out where Arrovak has gone, and take down anything that gets in our way to get to him."

Rarity said, "Well, that's sounds like a plan to me!"

Twilight said, "Hold on just a second everypony, do we know where Arrovak has even gone?"

Just then, the fort began to shake violently, as Pinkie Pie said, "Perhaps we should get off the fort, and out of here first!"

Twilight saw all the allied ships, in an area, not too far away from them, as she pointed out the ships, and said, "We should head for the ships, just over there!"

The fort then began to collapse and crumble down, as everypony struggled to retrain their balance, as Applejack said, "If we're goin to do that, we better do it now!"

Violet Winter said, "All those that can fly, hold on to those that can't, and get over to those ships!"

Everypony that could fly, picked up those that couldn't, and took to the skies, as the fort, completely collapsed in nothing more than a big pile of rubble and ruins, and made the island it was on, begin to sink into the ocean, and to the bottom of the sea. Minutes later, everypony landed on Fluchuette's ship, as Fluchuette came up to them, and said, "We all saw Arrovak fly off. What happened over there?"

Violet Winter said, "Long story, but we need to go after him, any ideas where he might have went?"

A voice in the crowd of ponies said, "I think I can help with that."

Everypony looked in the direction of the voice, and saw that it was Darkness who had spoken, as everypony in unison, "You do?"

Darkness said, "Yes, and I had a bad feeling, that Arrovak might run away from you all, once he saw just how powerful you all were, and run to his secret island of operations."

Silver Sky said with sarcasm, "Oh gee, what a surprise, another stinking island, wonderful! Just what I wanted to hear!"

Fluchuette said, "Careful Silver Sky! Do you know not who you speak to?!"

Darkness waved it off, and said, "No, no, its perfectly fine, and I completely understand. However, it's not my or anypony's fault, that Arrovak seems to have some sort of obsession with islands."

Nopony didn't know what to say, until Silver Sky spoke, "Huh, didn't know that he did."

Fluchuette said, "It's called humor dufus."

Darkness said, "Enough! We are wasting time like this! Just follow me, and my fleet, and we'll track Arrovak down!" He then turned around, and began to head back towards his ship, and then stopped, and turned back around to everypony, and said, "I just hope I'm right, or we're all screwed." And as he finished speaking, he and the rest of the heroes got back on their ship, and began to take off to the east.

Fluchuette was stunned, as she said, "Even Darkness has doubts about Arrovak's island location? That's not possible! Darkness the great hero, doesn't have such doubts like that!"

Rainbow Dash shook her head, and said, "You really need to pay more attention to his books then."

Twilight nodded, and said, "That's right, he is just like the rest of us. It may be hard for you to imagine, but take away what you think you know him for, and think of him, just like you, or any of your kind, for that matter, and you will see, he's no better or lower than any of you, or any of us."

Fluchuette took a minute to process this, and then said, "You're right, when this is all over, I really do need to pay deeper attention, to when I read all of Darkness's books again, the more I hear, the more I see just how much I missed the point of all those books...."

Rarity nodded, and said, "That's the beauty of it all, you must look beyond what you think you know and understand, and look at his point of view, and imagine, you are looking through his eyes, that you are in his mind, thinking like he would, and when you do, it will all become much clearer, and you will understand."

Everypony nodded, and then Fluchuette said, "I appreciate it, thank you everypony. Now, we best be off, we can't let Darkness have all the fun, can we now?"

Everypony gave warcries, and hurrahs, as everypony went to their stations, as Snowshy stayed on Fluchuette's as the others, went to their respective ships, and all ships began to take off, in the direction Darkness and his fleet were, all they were in high hopes, that they would find the location of Arrovak's island in time, before all was lost.

The Battle Against Parallex, Part 1

As all ships followed Darkness and his fleet, they all saw Darkness give the signal, that he could see land up ahead of him, and everypony grew quiet and anxious, to see what Darkness saw. A little while later, he gave the signal, that this was indeed the island, but strangely enough, it seemed deserted, as Twilight said, "That may be what Arrovak wants us to think."

Darkness must've been thinking the same thing, because he signaled, that he was going onto the island, to see for himself, and advised every ship following him, to do the same. Hours later, every ship got to the shores of the island, and docked there, as everypony got off, and began to look around, as Twilight and the others, went to find where Darkness was, and it didn't take them long to find him: they all simply looked for the black and red cape, which was now tattered and torn quite a bit, as everypony rushed to him, and Darkness turned around, and saw them all coming towards him, and went to greet them all. As everypony exchanged greetings, Rarity said, "Pardon me for this, but I haven't seen a living soul besides those of us here now."

Applejack looked around, and had an uneasy look on her face as she said, "Yeah, and I don't like it one bit....somethin doesn't feel right....Don't ya'll feel it? Somethin's off here...."

Everypony looked around, and began to feel the same as Applejack did, as Darkness said, "Now that you mention it...the island is much smaller than I thought, now that we are all here, and see those buildings over there, in the small forest, just ahead of us? That must be the center of this island, and they all looked half-destroyed, and deserted....do they not?"

Snowshy said, "They do."

Rainbow Dash said, "So what does that mean? Are we too late?"

Darkness replied, "Not by much though, it seems Arrovak, and his remaining armies, didn't have enough time to completely destroy, their operating base here. But it seems they have moved on..."

Violet Winter asked, "The question is, where exactly?"

Solar Blaze, "That's just it, I don't think any of us knows...do you Darkness?"

Darkness was silent for a moment, and then said, "No, I don't know where Arrovak, and his armies, might've have gone..." He then gasped, and then said, "Wait! Unless...."

Darkness was cut off, when several of the ruined buildings, went whizzing past everypony, as from the center of the island, came a large, long figure, deep from within the forest, as the figure, revealed its head, and then looked at everypony, as everypony recognized who it was, as Darkness said, "Parallex!"

Parallex laughed, and then said, "Ha! You fools fell right for it! I almost can't believe it!" He paused, and then said in a mocking tone, "Oh wait! I can!" Parallex then broke into a fit of laughter, and then said, "Arrovak knew you all would be coming after him, so he gathered his remaining armies here, and took what he needed for his and I 'plans', and began to destroy the rest, before he saw you all, over the horizon!"

Solar Blaze shouted out, "That's a lie! We all would've seen Arrovak flying off, had he seen us over the horizon!"

Parallex got close to Solar Blaze, and smiled an evil, sharp, toothy grin, and said, "Not if he couldn't be seen, it wouldn't be."

Violet Winter said, "And how's that?"

Parallex backed away, floated on his back, and began twirling some of his legs around the other, and as he looked at them, he said, "It was a trifle matter.....It was effortless to rend him invisible to the eye."

Rarity said, "Oh, right, that would right about do it."

He then looked at everypony else, and shouted at them, "As for the rest of you, back away and get as far away from this island as you possibly can! Or I will kill us all, right here and now!" He then began charging up a strong spell, and began to aim it at the ground, and Parallex said, "Well? What's it going to be? I'm not very patient, so you better decide right now!"

Twilight said to everypony else, "All of you! Just do as he says! We'll be fine! We'll meet up later!"

Everypony else nodded, as Fluchuette, stopped in front of everypony, and said, "I sure hope you all know what you're doing, this is Parallex, after all."

Snowshy said, "We know, but we will not let him, end it all here. We have all come too far to let it end here."

Fluchuette nodded in respect, and said, "Indeed, we have, just made it back to all of us, in one piece, you hear?!"

Solar Blaze said, "No promises, but we'll see what we can do!"

Fluchuette sighed, and said, "That'll have to be good enough then, good luck everypony!"

Everypony nodded, and Fluchuette ran to her ship, as did everypony else, as they all got on their ships, and began to steer away from the island, and after a short while later, were going away from the island, leaving Twilight, her friends, Snowshy, Violet Winter, Solar Blaze, Darkness, and Silver Sky, on the island. Parallex undid his spell, as he said, "You know, for a moment there, I was really hoping that the rest of your 'friends', would be dumb enough, to stay put....oh well."

He then took to the skies, as he rose his entire body, from the forest, and raised him many arms into the air, and then looked at them all with vengeance, at everypony, and said, "Enough of the chit chat! It's time our score is settled! Once and for all! Either you all will fall! Or I may meet my demise here! Either way, only one of us, is walking away from this!" He paused for a moment, and then said, "So come with all your strength and might you can muster! Let's settle this, right now!"

Parallex, then began using his powers, turned everything around the island, to utter pitch-black, as he rose higher and higher into the air, as power emanated from all his legs, as he used his powers, to distort time and space, and sent everypony on the island, and himself, into the his dimension: the world of chaos. Parallex said, "Welcome, everypony! To my kind of environment! Say hello to the chaotic world dimension! I can bend this world to my will! You may be able to handle me one-on-one, but can you all handle a world, that fights against you all?"

Parallex, then began to float till he was level with everypony's eyesight, and began to laugh some more, as Solar Blaze said through gritted teeth, "Enough of this conceited jerk! Let's show who's laughing at this end of this!"

Solar Blaze, with both of his short swords drawn, dashed into fighting Parallex, as Parallex saw this, stopped laughing, and said, "Good! Good! This will be a good fight to be sure! Or a humiliating one for you! Hahahaha!"

Solar Blaze only got madder at Parallex's laughter, and began to unleash a barrage of sword strikes all over Parallex, at break-neck speeds, and Parallex was able to keep up with Solar Blaze's relentless attacks, and blocked every single sword strike. Everypony looked at each other, and Darkness then looked at Solar Blaze, smirked, and then said, "What are we waiting for? Let's take him down!" Darkness then held out one of his right front hoof, and said, "My old friend, if you can hear me, you are needed once more, the world is threatened by evils, that are way beyond anything we have fought before, and you were made like nothing else ever has been, or ever will be. So if you hear my voice, I ask of you, will you join me, for our last time together, in the mortal world? Let this be our greatest fight together! Come! Show me your answer!"

The ground shook so much, that it shook around everypony, as they all struggled to keep their balance, and interrupted Parallex and Solar Blaze from fighting each other, as Parallex backed away in fear, and said, "Wha....what are you summoning forth Darkness?!"

Darkness, with a big grin on his face, looked straight at Parallex, and said, "You'll see soon enough, and you have every right to be afraid, even Darkness Night would fear what's coming!"

Just then, the sky above everypony shattered like glass, as an immensely long sword came through the broken glass-like fissure in the sky, as it came at frightening speed, towards Darkness. Everypony, not being able to tell clearly if this sword was living or not, quickly got out of the way, but Darkness did not move, he remained motionless, with his right front hoof held out into the air, as high as he could, as the sword landed into his hoof. A massive surge of power came from Darkness and the sword, and it was so powerful, that the shockwave, pushed everypony back, even Parallex, who had backed away from everypony earlier. As everypony got up on their feet, they all saw Darkness, with the sword in hoof, looked at the sword, and began to talk to it, and said, "Well, now, old friend, it's been such a long time, since I last held you......,since the last time, we had such glorious battles together...well this time, our cause it so much bigger than it was so long ago...So my old friend....shall we see this through? For old times sake?"

The sword, as if it heard everything Darkness had said to it, began to shine a bright golden light, as Darkness bowed his head in respect to the sword, and said, "I thank you deeply old friend, and I assure you, I will not make you regret this. Because the first battle, we get to share is one of our greatest enemies....is none other than...Parallex himself!" Darkness then pointed the sword at Parallex, and said, "Surely you know what this is? Many evils fear this blade, including Darkness Night himself! Come on now, Parallex...do you or do you not know what I wield?"

Parallex grew very angry and fearful at that same time, as he yelled out, "OF COURSE I KNOW WHAT THAT IS YOU FOOL! IT IS THE LEGENDARY SWORD, THAT YOU KILLED BOLVERK WITH, AND COUNTLESS OTHER EVILS AS WELL! THAT SWORD IS IMMENSELY POWERFUL, AND HAS A MIND OF ITS OWN, THAT TEN-FOOT BEHEMOTH OF A KATANA! BUT IT WILL ONLY OBEY ITS MASTER.....YOU!"

Darkness chuckled, and said, "That's right!" He then looked at everypony and said, "Surprised?"

Rarity said, "A bit."

Violet Winter said, "I don't believe it, the longest, and most powerful sword ever made! The ten-foot katana, wielded by Darkness, master of the sword, and the only one known, to be able to wield the sword effectively, and using it, like it was made of paper!"

Everypony else was speechless, and the only thing Silver Sky could say was, "HOLY.......CRAP......!"

As everypony snapped out of it, Twilight said, "Everypony, ready?!"

Everypony looked at one another, drew their weapons, except for Darkness, who got into a battle stance with his legendary sword, and everypony said in unison, "READY!"

Violet Winter nodded, and said, "CHHHHAAARRRRGGGGGEEE!!"

Everypony then began running at fast as they could, flying as fast as they could at Parallex, who was still stunned by Darkness's sword, as he still was, everypony began to attack Parallex, once they got withing striking range. This barrage of attacks by everypony, snapped Parallex out of it, and he grew furious, as he said, "Even with Darkness's legendary mighty sword, will not be enough to save any of you!" He then used his powers, and blew everypony back, and rose very high into the air, as power surged within him, and around him, until it erupted, and blinded everypony for a minute, and as the dust cleared, everypony saw that Parallex had transformed into his ultimate form: Parallex now had twenty wings, and his legs, now all had vicious, needle-sharp claws, and his hide had changed into onyx metal armor, and he now had 100,000 massive, black, magic swords, floating above his head, as he said, "BEHOLD! MY TRUE FORM! PREPARE TO DIE! I'LL MAKE SURE YOU ALL SUFFER MY WRATH!"

Parallex, then started the battle, by using his magic swords, and hurling a group or ten or more, at everypony, as everpony began to take evasive actions. Parallex laughed, as he said, "Dance little puppets! Dance for me!" Parallex then began opening portals, and began sending magic swords through them, as he said, "Let's change things up a bit, shall we!"

Everypony, who had a minute to recover from dodging Parallex's magic swords, all began making their way back to Parallex, who saw them all coming towards him, and he chuckled, and went through a portal, as Violet Winter said, "After him!" Moments later, everypony, went through the portal, and they were transported to the Plane Of Nothingness, and Parallex was waiting for them, and he saw they all successfully came through the portal, and he sealed it, and began charging towards everypony. Nopony bothered saying anything this time, because there wasn't time to. Everypony simply readied themselves, and charged once more at Parallex, and as the two clashed with each other, the loud clang of swords, and claws resounded throughout the empty air, as everypony and Parallex, fought so fast against each other, they were moving all over the place at the speed of light. At this point, Parallex only grew madder, and madder, and this increased his strength and speed to a certain point, but it was enough, that everypony, including Darkness himself, were having a hard time keeping up with Parallex's relentless attacks.

The Battle Against Parallex, Part 2

Darkness then began to back off, and as he did so, "Everypony! Back off! We cannot defeat him!"

Violet Winter said with sheer determination, "We can! Everypony! Back away from Parallex, and focus our self-confidence together, and make the sword! This time, just the sword! Not like last time, where we split the sword into smaller weapons! We need our full power, our full confidence, put into one weapon!"

Rainbow Dash said, "But then that means..."

Solar Blaze nodded, and said, "It'll be Snowshy's fight, from here on out, and it'll be up to her, to save us all."

Snowshy said, "But I'm not sure I can do this..... Against that commander was one thing, but against a celestial evil? Completely different."

Violet Winter assured her, and said, "Actually, not exactly, Parallex may be stronger, smarter, and more cunning, but you have something he doesn't."

Snowshy asked, "And that is?"

Violet Winter said, "Self-Confidence, hope, and friends, and that's something, the likes of Parallex with never understand."

Snowshy said nothing, as she thought about those words, as everypony and Snowshy backed far away from Parallex, and he immediately knew what everypony was up to, because he grew into a fit of rage, and said, "OH NO, YOU DON"T! I WILL NOT BE BEATEN, BY A BUNCH OF LOWLY LIFE FORMS, SUCH AS YOURSELVES!" Parallex, then as fast as he could fly, flew towards everypony, and shot all of his magic swords at once, at everypony, as Darkness stood in front of everypony, ready to try and block as much of Parallex's attacks, if need be.

Violet Winter said, "We have one shot at this! Hurry!"

Everypony bowed their heads, and focused harder than they ever had before, and the sword began to form, and Parallex saw this, and with everything he had, flew as fast as his wings would let him, as he began casting powerful spells, and threw them too, at everypony. Seconds later, the sword had completely formed, and landed in Snowshy's hooves, as she took it, and wielded it with her right hoof, as Violet Winter said, "We have faith in you! Never lose hope or faith!"

Darkness said, "That's right! Snowshy, my sister, you alone have seen us all, myself included when I was alive, you saw us through very dark days, all by yourself, with much less of a powerful weapon! Why, you ask? Because you believed in yourself, as much as your friends believed in you! You wanted to make sure nothing bad ever happened to them. And make sure the present, and the future, would always be secure, as long as you drew breath, many evils cowered before that brilliance! Believe in yourself, as you once did!"

Snowshy only had a few moments, before all of Parallex's attacks, and as she heard everything that everypony else was saying as well, she began to believe, she began to feel the same strength, as she used to, all those years ago, and she was going through all her memories of her friends, and of the great moments, she had shared with her brother, it was if time had slow down significantly, as everypony else, braced themselves for the end, and Darkness now went to shield everypony else from the attacks now, and Snowshy closed her eyes, and a tear ran down her cheek, and then she opened her eyes, and her eyes lit up, as the great fire within her, had reignited, and she wore a face and feeling of determination so fierce, it began to show in sword, as it began to grow brighter. She then looked up at Parallex, and time seemed to go back to normal, as she got into battle stance, and parried every single one of Parallex's attacks, and then Parallex himself, as his claws, and her sword, clashed, and the two created sparks, as Snowshy's sword, and Parallex's claws, were locked in a power battle, to try and weaken the other. Snowshy won it, and she effortlessly, flung Parallex back, a long ways away from her, as Parallex cried out in fear, as he tumbled around in circles, until he regained his balance, and skidded to a halt, and regained his proper footing, and this time, he stayed on the ground, as most of his wings, were broken, and could not be used for flight.

Parallex looked at Snowshy with so much hate and anger, that Snowshy returned the look, with a glare of a true fighting spirit, as everypony had seen what had just happened, and continued to watch in awe. Then, Snowshy did something unsuspected, and took off so fast towards Parallex, everypony thought she had vanished into thin air. She was moving so fast towards Parallex, that not even he could see where she had went, till she was directly in front of him, as she raised her sword, and cut off several of Parallex's claw-like legs, as he had raised them, to defend himself, and he cried out in pain, as his black-purple ish blood, began gushing from the severed legs, and he quickly began to back away from Snowshy. He then called forth as many magic swords he could, and began to cast one million of his most powerful spells, and filled, all but twenty of his legs, with massive swords, and gave out a cry of hatred and fear, as he threw all those spells and Snowshy, and sent one billion magic swords, at Snowshy as he raised his swords, ready to strike at Snowshy.

Snowshy moved even faster, as she parried spells here, blocked magic swords over there, all the while, making her way closer to Parallex, as he too, got closer and closer to Snowshy. As Snowshy got into striking distance of Parallex, he began swinging in all directions, as he began to laugh, and said, "THERE IS NO WAY, YOU CAN DODGE ALL OF THIS! YOU WILL DIE!!!!! DIE!!!!!!!"

Snowshy stayed calm, and continued to block the magic swords, and spells, while parrying Parallex's own attacks, and in some moments, Snowshy began to throw back the magic swords she caught, back at Parallex, who was shocked by this, as he said, "IMPOSSIBLE! IMPOSSIBLE, IMPOSSIBLE, IMPOSSIBLE! HOW CAN A MISERABLE MORTAL RAT, SUCH AS YOURSELF, HANDLE THAT MUCH POWER, LET ALONE CATCH IT! IT CANNOT BE DONE! IT IS NOT POSSIBLE! IT CANNOT BE!......"
Snowshy did not let Parallex's chatter distract her, she had her mind in focus. Snowshy and the sword, were in complete harmony, for she had her sights set, on her next move, on where to strike, for she now knew where Parallex's weakness was, by how much Parallex moved, she saw an opening in his armor, and she was going for it. She moved so fast, that Parallex kept missing her, and she caught one of Parallex's own massive swords, that he had now began throwing at her, and aimed at Parallex's face, and threw it back at him, so fast, and with such force, that Parallex barely caught it, but the force of the throw, began to push him backwards, as he held the sword in between to of his claw-like legs. While Parallex was busy with this, Snowshy made her way to the back of Parallex, and saw the opening, and raised her sword to strike. Parallex saw this and said, "NOOO! I WILL NOT BE DEFEATED!!" As he threw the sword aside, and rushed, headfirst at Snowshy, and deflected Snowshy's attack in desperation, but as he did so, that his head landed onto the ground, as he struggled to get back up. Snowshy then saw anther opportunity, and quickly went for Parallex's head, and raised her sword, ready to attack. Parallex saw this, and raised his legs together, to shield his face, but Snowshy cut them all off, one by one, and then Snowshy jumped high into the air, as Parallex cried in agony, as she raised her sword up high, and aimed for Parallex's left eye. Before Parallex could react, Snowshy landed the sword, into his left eye, for his other eye, had been taken out by Snowshy, in their first battle against each other.

Parallex screamed in pain, and began to thrash about, sending spells, and swords, every which way, and said, "YOU MISERABLE LITTLE, PONY! WHEN I FIND YOU, YOU WILL SUFFER THE AGONY OF A MILLION SOULS!"

While Parallex continued to trash about, and running around, trying to find Snowshy, with his sight completely gone, Snowshy headed for Parallex's head, as she split her sword into two, and lunged the first half of the sword, deep in the middle of Parallex's skull, and then made her way to the back of Parallex, and plunged the other half, deep in the end of Parallex's body, and with newfound strength, the sword lit with bright a flame, and then Snowshy was engulfed in it, as she began to run the sword up through Parallex's body, as she made her way towards Parallex's head, on the other end of his body. Parallex couldn't do anything, as the pain was too great, for him to react, and as Snowshy came close to Parallex's head, she pulled out the half the sword, she had lunged into his skull, and with the other, finished cutting Parallex, completely in half, as Snowshy landed with her back turned to Parallex, and merged the swords back together. Parallex's blood spewed all over the place, as his body squirmed in pain, as everypony came up to Snowshy, to congratulate her, and to tell her how awesome what had just happened, was.

Parallex's laughter could be heard from behind everypony, and everypony turned around, and got a little closer to the now split in half face of Parallex, as he coughed up his own blood, and said, "Heh, heh, heh, you idiots......'cough!' You think.....this....is the end?!....HAHAHA! 'cough, cough!' IT IS.....ONLY BEGINNING!.......'splutter, splutter!'. You....think....killing me...will solve anything?! You think....defeating and killing Arrovak....is to stop from what's to come?! YOU FOOLS! The End War will come!"

Everypony looked at each other, except for Darkness, who looked away, and Violet Winter asked, "The End War? Why should we be concerned about that? That's just something you made up, to dampen our spirits! Well, it won't work!"

The split in half face of Parallex, looked at Darkness, and then tried to smile, and it looked horrible, as he said, "Am I? Perhaps, you should ask one of your friends, who seems to know more about it than he lets on!"

Everypony turned to look at Darkness, as Snowshy said, "Well? What's going here? Is it true?"

Darkness sighed, and said, "Yes, it is true." Darkness walked in front of everypony, and said, "I am so sorry, I never said anything about this, but I was afraid it would dampen all your spirits, and this fight now, would be lost." Darkness paused for a moment, and then said, "Let me explain what's going to happen: when the world reaches its final days of life, and all or most of life on this planet had died, Darkness Night, will be free from his ashen prison, and any celestial evils that are dead, will be reborn, and restored to their original forms. This too, goes for any celestial evil, that exists as any present evil now, when the body of these present evils pass on, the original essence, of the celestial evils, will be reborn and restored to their original forms as well. They will all band together, and kill planet after planet, universe after universe, until they turn everything into dust, the stars included. Bur before the celestial evils start their rampage, all heroes, from the past, present, and those still living, or dead, will be all called from the hall of heroes, as the Gods Of Equestria, will fight alongside all the heroes, for the biggest fight ponykind has ever known. This war will be the war to end all wars, the war that will define once and for all, whether evil will reign, or be totally eliminated for good, and wiped from existence. But the same rule will apply to the heroes, and the Gods Of Equestria, as well, if they are to lose, hope, faith, love, compassion, self-confidence, friendships, all heroes, the Gods Of Equestria, and their spirits, will cease to be....none of it will ever exist....ever again."

Darkness took a breath, and then said, "Because once the heroes, and Gods Of Equestria lose, the celestial evils, will go to the spiritual realm, and wipe it of existence as well, and all heroic spirits, that might still be there. Evil, despair, hatred, vengeance, hate, hopelessness, all these things, will all that will be left, if the celestial evils are to win that war, when the time comes."

Parallex laughed manically, and he continued to choke on his own blood, and said, "That's right! And we evils will win! Because all of your efforts now, only make us all stronger in the end! So, in the end, my death, means nothing! You all have lost! hahaha! 'cough, cough, cough!' I still...win!"

Snowshy, then went up to Parallex, and held the sword close to Parallex's left half of his face, and she said, "Think what you want, it's not over, till we all say it is! The end war is not here yet! But when it is, I'll make sure, you are the first to die! Now, where is Arrovak, and I'll make this quick!"

Parallex laughed a little, and then said, "It makes no difference! Even when you all face Arrovak, he is much stronger than me by now! You all will have no chance, and you will face your doom, you will look at your final moments!"

Snowshy began to slowly thrust the sword, into the middle of Parallex's left half of his skull, and she said, "I won't ask again..WHERE....IS....ARROVAK!?"

Parallex sputtered out the words, "By now, halfway across the western seas, as he...makes his way towards the Tall Tale Isle.....heh...heh...heh....you'll never stop him......in time....!" Parallex inhaled his last breath, and then his body moved no more, and his mouth opened, and grew still, and it was on this day Parallex had been defeated and killed.

Just then, Parallex's evil laughter echoed throughout the area, and his voice could be heard, as he said, "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! MWAHAHAHAHA! AHAHAHAHAHA! You may have killed me, but can you escape it time?......"

Parallex's voice, and his chilling, evil laughter, faded away, and the chaotic portal opened back up, and as everypony looked back, Parallex's body had begun to glow, and the portal began to crack, and everypony quickly went through it, as they were transported back to the chaotic world dimension, as it all began to shake, crack, and shatter like glass, as Violet Winter said, "We need to find a way out of here! Before we all get killed, by the collapse of this dimension!"

The Pursuit After Arrovak

Darkness then began his dimension spell, as he raised his front hooves high into the air, and then moved his front hooves as far away from each other as he could, to where they were now on the far left, and the far right of his sides, as a large symbol appeared below him, and he ushered everypony over, as he said, "Quick! All of you, over here! Onto the symbol!"

Rainbow Dash said, after everypony was on the symbol, "I didn't think you still knew how to do that."

Darkness, while still working on the spell, turned his head towards Rainbow Dash, and gave her a disapproving look, and said, "I may have died forty years ago. But it didn't mean I lost all memory in the process.'

Rainbow Dash only said, "Oh, I guess that makes sense."

The symbol began to grow brighter, and in a flash, everypony was gone from the chaotic world dimension, and back onto the island, as everypony landed softly back onto the ground. Violet Winter asked, "Everypony make it back okay?"

Solar Blaze, who seemed excited by the way they all just traveled, said excitedly, "That....was....SO COOL!!!" He then looked at Darkness, and said, "Dad, is this how you traveled from dimension, to dimension?"

Darkness nodded, and said, "Yes, and I have another way, but that would've been too dangerous for all of us. Too many things, could've gone wrong."

Solar Blaze, hearing this, was overjoyed, and said, "We should do that sometime!"

Darkness shook his head, and said, "I don't know......maybe someday...."

There was a hint of sadness in his voice, and Violet Winter picked up on it immediately, and said, "There's a catch, isn't there?"

Darkness looked at Violet Winter with pride, smiled, and said, "Heh, you truly are just like your mother. She always knew when I was sad like nopony ever could. But you have so many amazing qualities that came from me as well, it is truly a wonder to see the fine mare you have become." He then looked at Solar Blaze, and said, "And you, my son, have the sword skills, that nopony, perhaps, not even me, can possibly match, it is quite something....perhaps....when the time comes.....we shall all see for ourselves...." Darkness then looked at the ground, and then said, "As for the answer to your question, yes, there is a catch to that way of travel. Only a protector of time, and of all dimensions, can travel in this fashion, and seeing as you two, are still new to my life, not to mention, your destinies, are not realized, or set in stone either, so traveling in that fashion, would kill you two, the second, you went to try to travel this way."

Solar Blaze said, "I should've known, oh well, it was worth a shot.

Darkness was quiet for moment, and only said, "Yeah......" And in a much quieter voice, that Violet Winter only heard, he said, "But soon, that right will be passed on to.....my successors." Violet Winter went to go to speak, and Darkness lifted up his head, looked at Violet Winter, and raised up his hoof, and shook his head no. As Darkness and Violet Winter looked at each other in the eyes, Darkness began to talk to Violet Winter, through telepathy, and he said, "One day....you will understand....what I just said means....but now is not the time....one day....you both will understand.....and another thing....Solar Blaze is not ready for this information....not yet anyways. You will know in your heart....when it is time.....but it is not now."

Violet Winter nodded, and said out loud, "Okay..."

Rarity said, "Okay? Huh? What did you two just say?"

Violet Winter changed the subject, by saying, "We are wasting time here, we need to find Arrovak, and put an end to this."

Rarity started to speak, as she said, "But..."

Darkness said, "We have no more time for this! We must find Arrovak as soon as possible! Who knows what he's doing now! Plus, Parallex has stalled us from Arrovak, giving him time, we need to make up for lost time."

Twilight then said, "Okay then, but where do we start?"

Solar Blaze said, "Wait, remember what Parallex said? He said that, 'By now, halfway across the western seas, as he makes his way towards the Tall Tale Isle.' Do you all remember that?"

Applejack said, "Wait, Tall Tale Isle? I know where that is! It's a small foreboding island, that nopony dares to go close to. The island lies just off the coast of the Smoky Mountain!"

Snowshy said, "Then we have our next destination then."

Rainbow Dash said, "What are we doing just standing here then? Let's....."

Rainbow Dash was interrupted, as a massive, black mass opened, and a grotesque form of Parallex, began to come out of it, as he said, "YOU WILL GO NOWHERE! COME! LET THE WORST OF YOUR GREATEST NIGHTMARES CONSUME YOU!"

Snowshy, who had not released her hold on her self-confidence, held the sword in battle stance, and said to everypony, "Everypony! Quickly! Focus on all of your self-confidence! So I can send this monster, back where he belongs!"

Parallex's chilling, eerie, laughter echoed all around them, and it seemed distorted a bit as well, as he said, "Hahahaha! I am already dead! You cannot harm me!"

Snowshy, looked at horrific form of Nightmare Parallex, and said, "Wrong again!"

She then, began to spin the sword in wide circles, above her, as everypony backed away from her and Nightmare Parallex. As Snowshy continued to spin the sword, she began to create a maelstrom of pure light energy, and then she stopped spinning the sword, and lowered the sword back to her normal battle stance, as the pure light energy began to encircle her and the sword, and within an instant, she was near Nightmare Parallex. She then raised the sword, and plunged it deep into Nightmare Parallex, and the pure light energy bursted, and began to go through Nightmare Parallex, in all directions, as Snowshy kept the sword, right she had plunged in Nightmare Parallex. Nightmare Parallex screamed in horror, as the pure light, began eating him away, and after a few more moments, Nightmare Parallex, was torn to shreds, and his screams of horror, faded away. Snowshy then released her hold of her self-confidence, and the sword, broke into light shards and faded away, as the black mass portal began to grow unstable, and Violet Winter said, "We need to go!"

Everypony looked around for a ship, and they all saw Darkness's warship, Cerberus, was still on the beach, as Darkness saw his ship as well, and he said, "Everypony! Quick! Onto my ship!"

Everypony ran as fast as they could towards Darkness's ship, as the black mass portal, began to suck things within it, and consume it. The vacuum of the black mass portal only got stronger and stronger, and everypony was close enough to the ship, that they all began to struggle to get on board. After a few minutes, everypony got on board, and Darkness ran to the steering wheel of the ship, and pulled a lever to his right, as he said, "Everypony! Hold on!"

Just then, the cannons on the right side of the ship, fired, and it lurched the ship, away from the beach, as Darkness struggled to steer the ship away from the island, as it was now being consumed by the black mass portal, as the earth began to shake and it quickly got more and more violent. Twilight, and Snowshy came up to the wheel, and helped Darkness turn the wheel of the ship away from the island, and with their combined efforts, the ship began to steer away from the island. The ship now was facing the sea, but wasn't able to go fast enough, as it began to slowly, to go back towards to black mass portal, which it's pull, was getting immensely stronger, as Rainbow Dash said, "We're not going to make it!"

Darkness said, "Oh, we'll make it! I still have one more trick up my sleeve!" Darkness then pulled four levers, two on the right, and two on the left, and all cannons on the left and right side of the ship, all pointed to the back of the ship, and thirty cannons, came out of the back of the ship as well, and all cannons fired, as the ship went at breakneck speed, away from the island. Everypony cheered, as they all could see that they were getting farther and farther away from the island, that the entire island had now been entirely consumed, as the earth tremors got to a point, where everypony were holding on for dear life, as the black mass portal began to suck in the ocean, as unfortunate sea creatures got sucked up into it, and then, it violently closed, with a massive, powerful shockwave. Just then, as everypony got knocked off their hooves by the shockwave, they got back up to their feet, when they all saw out where the island used to be, a black-purple-like light began to emit, and it began to grow bigger, and bigger, as it floated a little above the ocean. It then disintegrated into small shards, as this was Parallex's Chaotic Realm, and his power, were becoming no more, and then, it all erupted into a mixture of black and purple, and into a massive explosion, that began to grow bigger and bigger, and higher as well, and it began to get closer to Darkness and the others who were on the ship.

Rainbow Dash said, "Uh, unless you all feel like being barbecued, we need to get this ship to go faster!"

Darkness said, "No crap! You think!?"

Snowshy said, "Get everything off this ship! Now! Hurry! Before we become toast!"

Darkness stayed at the wheel, while everypony ran here and there all over the ship, shoving crates, barrels, spare ship parts, everything and anything they could throw overboard.

As the power explosion got closer and closer, Rarity said, "Don't mind it! Just keep throwing everything we can overboard!"

As a few moments went by, the ship began to go faster and faster, and began to get father away from the explosion, as Darkness said, "Great job everypony! That was a little too close for comfort for a minute there."

The explosion continued to expand, and then it stopped, as it continued to raise ever higher into the sky, and then it all quickly retracted, as a portal opened, and it was all sucked into it, and then it closed, with a few black and purple sparks emitting where the portal was, and then there was no more, and all was still and silent.

A voice echoed, and a evil laugh rang all around everypony, as it said, "Muwahahaha.....hahahahaha.......MUWAHAHAHA! FOOLS! INGRATES! INSOLENT BUGS! YOU SHALL PAY DEARLY FOR PARALLEX'S DEATH! STARTING WITH YOU ALL! THEN THE WORLD WILL DIE BY MY HOOF! YOU CANNOT STOP ME! I HAVE ACHIEVED THE ULTIMATE POWER! I.......I......AM...........INVINCIBLE! HAHAHAHA! COME AND FACE ME!!!! IF YOU DARE!!!!!"

As Arrovak's laughter and voice faded away, everypony looked at Darkness, who was at the wheel, and he said, "I know, I know, we have no time for recovery. We must get to Tall Tale Isle, and stop Arrovak!"

Everypony agreed in unison, as Darkness with a smirk said, "Alright then! Let's end this! Once for all!" As Darkness finished saying this, the ship began to make its way towards Tall Tale Isle, for a final battle with Arrovak.

The Final Showdown Against Arrovak

As the ship was on its way to Tall Tale Isle, Rarity turned to Twilight, and asked, "What of our allies? Can they not give us some kind of help?"

Snowshy only said, "It's too dangerous for them now."

Violent Winter said, "Snowshy's right, and besides, our allies could only help us get to this point, they all knew that as much as we did. Have faith and courage in ourselves, and we will prevail!"

Solar Blaze said, "That's right! It all comes down to us! This is our battle now! If we fail here, all would have been for nothing! And the world, then the universe, along with the rest of existence, will be wiped out!"

Snowshy said, "Only we can do this now! It's our fight! And we, all together, shall see who wins on this day!"

Everypony, with spirits high, all yelled out together their warcries, as the ship got closer to Tall Tale Isle, as Darkness said, "Prepare yourselves, everypony, we grow near our destination."

Everypony readied themselves, as the ship was anchored close to the beach, and everypony got off the ship, and looked up, as they all saw massive surges of purple and red energy, emitting it all directions, at the top of the isle, and then they all saw to their right, and pathway, that lead all the way up the isle.

Violent Winter said, "Quickly! Up the pathway! We have not a moment to lose!"

Everypony began to run as fast as their legs and hooves would let them, as they got closer and closer to the top of the isle, and after several minutes, they reached the top of the isle, and they all saw ahead of them, floated Arrovak, with all of his hooves, stretched out to both his sides, as he looked down as everypony. Surrounding Arrovak, were eight pillars, all of them covered in red runes, and all were glowing brightly. And Rainbow Dash wasted no time, and quickly flew towards Arrovak, but was repelled by a powerful magic barrier, as Arrovak then said to everypony, "Good, you are all here, perfect! You shall all be the first ones to witness my power, and the destruction of one of your 'precious cities'! Hahahaha!"

He then casted a spell, and everypony, then had four purple circles, all around all their hooves, appear, and for those that horns, a separate purple circle went around those that had horns, and none of them were able to move, or cast spells, for they had just been magically restrained onto to where each of them stood, and then Arrovak, with a smug look of victory on his face, then drew his hooves together, and still floating, turned to the right, held out his hooves high above him, as the massive surges of purple and red energy focused together, and went straight at Arrovak, as it engulfed him, and then he lowered his hooves, as his eyes now glowed a bright purple, and his voice had changed into something of a god, as he said, "WITNESS WHAT TRUE POWER LOOKS LIKE!" As he finished speaking, he held out some of hooves several directions in front of him, while the rest of his hooves, he still held high above high above him, as he began to draw more power, as giant fiery meteors rained down from the sky, massive purple thunderstorms ravaged the world's sky, the ocean began to boil, the earth began to shake, and the isle lifted high into the sky. Then Arrovak, thrust the hooves he had high into the air, down towards the ground, and pushed the hooves he held in front of him, as far away from himself as he could, as everypony watched in horror, as massive purple and red beams of power came from the sky, and began to hit various parts of the world.

Just then, colossal shards of ice, came from the sky, and rained down upon the world, devastating everything and anything it hit, as the beams of energy continued to incarcerate everything it touched. At this moment, violent continuous bursts of purple lighting pelted the world below, adding to the devastation. Then, many enormous purple and red meteors came from the sky, each one, the size of a medium sized planet, as they hit the earth below, eradicating anything caught in the fiery explosion. Violent Winter said, "No......I know what places just got destroyed......Vanhoover, The Galloping Gorge, The Unicorn Range, The Smokey Mountain, The White Tail Woods, Los Pegasus, The Ghastly Gorge, The San Palomino Desert......The Macintosh Hills, The Badlands, Hayseed Swamps, and Baltimare City,are no more...."

Arrovak turned around, and looked at everypony, and only laughed at them, as Rainbow Dash looked at Arrovak with rage as she said, "You......you......you!.......Bastard!"

Arrovak then said, "Oh, I'm sorry.....not really! But did I say one city? Opps! MUWAHAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHAH! AHAHAHAHA!"

Rainbow Dash screaming out in rage, and then began to cry, as Rarity said, "I....I.....knew some friends in Baltimare..."

Twilight said, "You will not get away with this!"

Arrovak said, "Oh? It looks like to me, I did already!"

Rainbow Dash said, "That's it! He's going to pay!"

Violent Winter said, "I finally got it! Let me break these magic restraints, and break down the barrier!" She then focused her powers, and broke her spell-casting restraint, and then casted a spell at all the magical restraints and the barrier, and it all shattered into magical shards, and faded away.

Arrovak said, "Hmph....fine.....You all wish to die now? Very well.....face me! And claim your revenge, for your fallen pathetic friends!"

Arrovak then landed onto the ground softly, as the power he now possed, had changed his weapons as well, as drew his fiery purple and red massive swords, as everypony already had their weapons drawn, and ran towards Arrovak, as they all began to battle Arrovak. Arrovak met everypony's attacks blow for blow, with his massive swords, as he said, "Ha! Is this how the mighty 'heroes', defeated and killed Parallex? How pathetic...he had to have been sleeping on you all, because this battle bores me!" He then, with swipe of his swords, sent everypony flying away from him, and they all almost fell off the island's edge, as Arrovak laughed uncontrollably, as he looked at Darkness, and said, "And you, the proclaimed 'hero', forty years ago, doesn't seem to be much of a challenge to me! My, my, my, how far you have fallen from your former glory! Surely you, of all ponies, can be more of a challenge, than the rest among you!"

Darkness, at this point, had enough of Arrovak's arrogant talk, and he thrust himself up, and readied his massively long sword, and said, "Alright, you want a challenge huh? Fine! How about this!"

As everypony struggled to get up, Violent Winter yelled out to Darkness, "Wait! Father! Don't! He wants you to do this!"

Darkness heard, as he made his way closer to Arrovak, and he said, "I know!"

Darkness spread out his wings, and made one quick dash, and he was flying right in front of Arrovak's face, and he said, "Good enough for you!?"

Arrovak said, "Hmph...about time."

Darkness backed away from Arrovak, and got back onto the ground, and folded his wings, and then began to attack Arrovak, as the two were locked into heavy sword fighting, as Darkness began to get fiercer with his attacks. As Darkness began to made a savage attack, towards Arrovak, Arrovak laughed, and said, "Too slow!" And Arrovak, raised up his swords in defense, and cut Darkness on his right front leg, and with another one his swords, sent Darkness tumbling back towards everypony else.

Silver Sky then was able to get himself back up, as everypony still struggled to get back up, and Silver Sky then drew his long sword, and got into his battle stance as everypony saw him, and make his way closer to Arrovak, and then stopped a little ways from him. Arrovak laughed, and smirked, and said, "You just saw how I deflected the attacks of a warrior, far more skilled than you, with ease, so what makes you think, you'll have any better luck?"

Silver Sky looked at Arrovak, with determination, and a solid resolve, and said, "It doesn't matter on skill. At the end of the day, for those that fight for evil intentions only, must know that there will always be light, to banish the darkness."

Arrovak shook his head, and said, "How silly! A speech?"

Silver Sky prepared himself, and said, "Then perhaps, my sword, should do the talking then!"

Arrovak readied himself, and said, "Come and try!"

Twilight said, "No! Wait! If Darkness didn't stand a chance by himself against Arrovak, you won't fare much better! Stop this! This is madness!"

Silver Sky stopped, looked to his right side, and said, "Well, I'm not going to sit here, and let Arrovak kill you all, and have everything everypony has done during this whole time, be for nothing! No! I refuse to let it all end here in his favor!"

As Silver Sky finished speaking, he got closer to Arrovak, and as Darkness was coming to, he saw Silver Sky going towards Arrovak, and struggled to get up, but could not, because of how deep the wound was on his right front leg, so he said, "No! Wait! Stop! Don't do this!"

Silver Sky said as he stopped right in front of Arrovak, "Everypony, I thank you all for your concern, but I've made up mind, it's up to me now, to make sure you all are safe. Once you all can get yourselves back up, then you can come and help me take Arrovak down."

Darkness tried very hard to get back up, but still could not, and hit the ground hard with his left hoof, and said, "Dammit!"

Everypony else, was still trying to get back up from the edge, and all everypony could do, was watch as, Silver Sky began to take on Arrovak, as the two clashed swords, blow for blow, strike for strike.

Silver Sky's sword moves were surprisingly very good, as even Arrovak, was having some difficulty blocking Silver Sky's attacks, and Silver Sky said to Arrovak, "Hah! Your defense will not hold forever! I will strike you down!"

As Silver Sky finished speaking, he jumped high into the air, and did a side twirl, and was going to attack, when Arrovak reacted to Silver Sky's attack, by swinging all of his swords in several directions, as Arrovak said, "Oh no, you don't!"

Silver Sky had to quickly cancel his attacks, as he now had to focus on dodging all of Arrovak's attacks, as he still was in midair, he dodged one attack after another. Arrovak then changed the direction of one his swords at the last second, as Silver Sky didn't see it in time, until the very last second, as he turned around, and tried to get away from the sword. For a moment, Silver Sky thought he had, till he looked at everypony's expression, and they all had teary-eyes faces, and then he felt the intense pain, and he looked down at his chest, and saw that Arrovak's sword, was all the way through his chest, looked back up at everypony as he mouthed to words, "I'm sorry everypony..."

Arrovak said, "Not fast enough boy!" And with these words, with the sword still in Silver Sky's chest, with one savage thrust, threw Silver Sky towards everypony, as the sword left Silver Sky's chest, as Silver Sky hit the ground hard, quite a good distance away from Darkness and everypony else.

Everypony said in unison, "Silver Sky!"

As everypony else finally was able to get back up from the edge of the island, except for Darkness, who still struggled to get up, everypony rushed over to Silver Sky, and they saw the wound through his chest was rather large, as Arrovak's sword left a big hole in Silver Sky's chest, and he was wasn't moving, and then he moved his head up to look at everypony, and said, "Don't worry.....about me....right....now.....you all....must.....defeat Arrovak....first...."

Rainbow Dash said, "Alright, but don't you dare die on us! You hear!?"

Everypony nodded, and they all went over to Darkness, as Snowshy said, "Are you alright? What were you thinking, taking on Arrovak like that?"

As everypony helped Darkness get back on his hooves, and tended to his wounds, he said, "I wasn't, it was merely to buy time, for the rest of you to get back up from the edge. Otherwise, Arrovak would've sent you all falling to your deaths."

Rarity said, "You haven't changed a bit, Darkness, even after all these years."

As Darkness's wound was taken care of, he said, "Nope, and I don't plan on changing who I am now. However, as far as Arrovak's concerned...."

Violet Winter finished Darkness's sentence, and said, "I know what you're thinking, if we all continue to fight Arrovak like this, we will all die, no, it's up to just one of us now..."

Everypony then looked at Snowshy, as she saw this, she said, "Against Arrovak!? You do know that he's like, waaaayyy more powerful than Parallex ever was, right? How am I supposed to defeat somepony like him?"

Fluttershy said, "Just like you defeated Parallex. With the one thing any evil will never understand."

Darkness said, "That's right, belief in yourself."

Violent Winter added, "Belief in your friends."

Pinkie Pie said, "And most of all, self-confident in yourself, that you can accomplish anything! No matter how bad things might seem!"

Snowshy smiled brightly, and said, "You guys are the best friends one could ever ask for." Snowshy nodded, with newfound belief, and strength in herself, she had not previously known, and said, "Okay everypony! Give it all you got! As much as self-confidence, and belief in yourselves as much as you can! And pour it into the sword!"

Everypony back away from each other, and in a spread out in a row, all lowered their heads together, and poured all the self-confidence, and belief in themselves and each other they could possibly muster. Arrovak saw this, and said, "So this is how...ha...now things should get interesting..."

As the sword finished forming together, it floated down, and landed in Snowshy's front hooves, which she was holding out, and as the sword landed in her hooves, she held the sword into battle stance, as she got the rest of herself, in a battle stance.

Arrovak evil laughter echoed, as he laughed, and said, "One of you, verses me? Very well, if that is how you want it...so be it!"

Snowshy said to Arrovak, "Arrovak! Your reign of terror and destruction ends here! Only one of us, will leave this place alive! It is time to see who wins this day!"

Arrovak only said, "Indeed we shall! Come! Let us find out together!"

Snowshy within an instant, was in front of Arrovak, and then raised her sword, and began to attack, as Arrovak and Snowshy began to battle each other with such fierceosity, that shockwaves were created of each others attacks, that cut through the air, and went down towards the sea, and it sliced through the sea, like it wasn't there.

As Snowshy quickened her attacks, so did Arrovak, as he said, "You forget, I gain more power from battle, don't you?"

Snowshy said, "Oh I know that rather well, that is you'll never expect this!"

Snowshy suddenly disappeared, and a white circle began to form around Arrovak, as everypony else could barely see Snowshy as they saw that she was going around Arrovak at such speeds, with the sword put into the ground, it looked like a whirlwind.

Snowshy then stopped in front of Arrovak, backed away, and then split the sword, into ten pieces, and with the power of her will alone, they all except for the one part of the sword she was holding, floated above, all of them illuminating with a golden bright light, and began to make her way towards Arrovak once more. Arrovak tried to raise his swords in defense, but couldn't, as he struggled, he said, "What it this!!!!?????"

Snowshy didn't say anything, and wasted no time, destroying all of Arrovak's swords, as Arrovak's power began to falter, and he began to scream out in rage, and broke free from Snowshy's holy restraints, and he said, "I REFUSE TO LOSE HERE! I REFUSE TO LOSE TO YOU!" He then began to draw power from the pillars, and Snowshy began took off, and began to attack the pillars, and they all shattered, as Arrovak said, "TOO LATE, LITTLE PONY! THE PILLARS ENTIRE POWER, IS NOW WITHIN ME! NOW, IT IS HIGH TIME YOU DIE!"

Arrovak began to grow even bigger, to the size of a colossal giant, as power surged all around him, and wielded the power from his front two hooves, and Snowshy said, "We'll see about that!" And with speeds, that Darkness had never seen before, quickly made her way to Arrovak's face, and began a barrage of attacks, with the rest of the swords, and attacked him from all angles. Arrovak didn't seem fazed, and shot a massive surge of power at Snowshy, and Snowshy called the swords all back together into one, and held the sword in front of her, as the sword repelled the attack, and with one slash of her sword, directed the power surge back at Arrovak's face, which all he could do, was hold his hands up in self-defense, as the power surge exploded. At the smoke cleared a little, everypony could see that Arrovak's front two hooves had been clean blown off, and he screamed in pain, and his blood went everywhere, and thrashed around. Snowshy, saw that on Arrovak's left side of his chest, was a small, open wound, which was close by to where Arrovak's heart would be. Snowshy, wasting no time, made her way to the wound, as Arrovak continued to howl in pain and unaware of the wound, and of where Snowshy was heading. Snowshy then rose high into the air, and raising the sword high above her, and thrust the sword down towards the wound, as she came down as a frightening speed, and thrust the sword deep into the wound, as Arrovak trashed about violently, and angrily cried out in pain.

The sword found its mark, as it pierced Arrovak's heart, and Arrovak began to die, as he stopped thrashing about, and fell down, and Snowshy went to the ground in front of Arrovak's face, as everypony else came to Snowshy. As everypony got to Snowshy, Arrovak looked up at everypony, with very labored breathing, strained to speak, while coughing on his own blood, as he said, "I don't believe it!........'cough, cough, cough!' This......shouldn't be......possible.....this.....can't be happening! No! I....I....I can't lose!.....I cannot die!........I am Arrovak!......The Celestial Evil....who revels....in...battle!......How can I lose!?"

Snowshy said, "Because just like Parallex, you both fail to understand, that without any confidence and faith in yourself, not to mention, knowing that you have friends that care about you. That you can accomplish anything, and that is something evils like yourself, don't have, you all think fear and intimidation, is the key to success and victory."

Arrovak said, " How silly! 'Cough!' Friendship, self-confidence, and faith? These....things are so frail....they all could easily break....!"

Darkness limped over and said, "That may be so, but that doesn't stop us from ever to stop trying, no matter how many times it takes, our friendship, and our strength that we have with each other, will see us all through the darkest days."

Arrovak then looked at Darkness, and said, "It doesn't make any....sense! What about......the greatest evil....? The most powerful of us Celestial Evils? Darkness Night?"

Rainbow Dash said, "More or less the same thing. Plus, it was also the desire, to live to see a new dawn, a new day, and perhaps, to break the bounds that divided us all. We all prevailed that day because of these things."

Arrovak then looked back at Snowshy, and then said, "Ha! Evil....has no.....need....for friendship...and unity like that.....that is something only those that stand with the light, and.....with the Gods Of Equestria.....do." Arrovak was silent for a moment, and then said, "The light is frail....but so strong...at the same time......it defies my reasoning........" He paused, and then said, "Mark my words.....all....of you.....one day the light will fail.....your friendship will....break......your self confidence...and faith will....be lost...and the Gods Of Equestria........'labored breath', will....someday abandon...you all...and this wretched world.....and we evils...will be waiting for that day......" As Arrovak struggled to try and say more, his breathing grew more and more heavy, and then his head slumped downwards, as his eyes closed, and he grew still.

Everypony went over Silver Sky, as Darkness limped his way along with everypony, with Violent Winter, who had put the injured hoof and leg over her shoulder, and helped him along. Silver Sky was now lying in a pool of his own blood, as everypony began to tear up, and Twilight said, "Silver Sky? Can you hear me?"

Silver Sky, very weakly, looked up at everypony, and said, "I hear you.......but......it....would seem....it's too late for me now...."

Pinkie Pie said, while crying, "No! You can't die now! We still haven't even got to the party yet! After this is all over!"

Silver Sky said, "Celebrate a bit more for me...alright?"

Twilight said, "What are you talking about? You can do so yourself! Don't say such things! You'll make it!"

Silver Sky said, "Look, I've lost too much blood.....even if I did get to a hospital in time, I would only die there anyways...." Silver Sky paused, and then said, "It's been an honor, to fight alongside you all.....this whole journey....was the best moments of my life..."

Snowshy said, "What about your life back in the human world? Don't you want to go back to that? Don't you want to see your home world once more?"

Silver Sky said, "Not really.......my life there......was horrible.......both my parents.....were dead.....I was all alone.....and my adopted parents died a few years ago....and all my so called friends....they abandoned me.....no.....my best times of my life......were here.....and I don't regret a thing.....these moments here....in this world......was the best times of my life......thank you.....all of.....you...."

As Silver Sky finished his last word, it trailed off, and he smiled brightly at everypony, as his head slumped down, he drew his last breath, closed his eyes, and grew still.

Everypony began to cry deeply, as Darkness bowed his head in respect to Silver Sky, and with tears in his eyes, he said, "We will never forget what you have done for us all, on this day.....You will forever be very well known....in history....I will see to it...I promise you."

Violet Winter said, "Thank you, Silver Sky, sleep now, but we will miss you."

Solar Blaze, then picked up Silver Sky's body, and nodded to everypony, and said, "He deserves a proper hero's burial."

Rainbow Dash said, "I couldn't agree more."

The isle then, began to fall down at an alarming rate, and back down towards the sea, and the isle began to crumble, as Arrovak's body began to turn into ash, and his remains were scattered to the winds. Arrovak's spell, then began breaking up, and then it all dissipated, and faded away and the skies went back to normal as Rarity then said, "I'm happy that Arrovak has been stopped, and that his spell, has been broken, and gone now, and I know, that Silver Sky's death, weighs heavy in all our hearts, but now what do we do?"

Violet Winter said, " I have an idea."

Rarity said, "Uh oh."

Violet Winter said, "When we get close enough to the sea, we jump."

Everypony said in unison, "WHAT!!!!????"

Violet Winter looked at everypony, and said, "You all got a better idea?"

Everypony thought about it for a second, and shook their heads no, and Violet Winter said, "Alright, we're getting closer, on my count..one.....two....three...JUMP NOW!"

Everypony ran to the edge and jumped off, and they all splashed into sea, as the isle continued to crumble, and crashed into the sea, in many pieces, and began to sink into the sea.

As everypony got to the surface, Rarity said, "Okay, we got saved from that mess, so now what do we do?"

Darkness said, "Start swimming towards the nearest shore."

Snowshy said, "Are you sure you can swim? With that wound you have?"

Darkness replied, "I'll be fine, I've been through worse, after all."

Snowshy said, "I suppose you're right."

Rainbow Dash said, "Let's get going then, before we all freeze to death out here."

Nopony said anything else, as they all began to swim towards the nearest shore, which was the shores of Tall Tale City, and after an hour later, they all made it to the shore, as everypony layed there, on the sand, exhausted.

Just then, a massive fleet of ships could be heard coming their way, as Darkness got up, and said, "Looks like we got company."

Rainbow Dash quickly got up, and said, "Friendly?"

Violet Winter got up, and said, "Yeah, it's our allies."

Everypony got up, and began to try to get the allies attention, one of the allies ships saw, and began to head towards everypony, as the rest the allied fleet followed. As the ship got close to the beach, everypony saw that it was Fluchuette, who came to the side of the ship, and she saw Silver Sky's dead body, on Solar Blaze's back, but felt it wasn't best to say anything about it right now, and said, "Well, come on then, heroes! Come on aboard! We need to get you all to the celebration and remembrance ceremonies!" Nopony said anything, as they all got on the ship, and Fluchuette's ship steered away from the beach, and began to head towards Canterlot, with the allies following close behind.

The Beginnings Of A New Kingdom, Part 1

As the ship got to the nearest harbor, everypony made their way towards Canterlot, and Fluchuette said, "The ceremonies are being held in the grasslands, in front of Canterlot, we should all make our way there."

Everypony nodded, but Rainbow Dash said, "We need to bury Silver Sky first, we owe him that."

Fluchuette nodded, and said, "That's true, fair enough. Alright, me and the rest of the allies, will make our way to the ceremony, and let everypony there know, it is only right that we all hold Silver Sky's memorial burial together." Everypony nodded, as Fluchuette and the allies made their to the ceremony, Snowshy and the others went another way.

Hours passed, and then Darkness said, "I have the perfect place in mind for Silver Sky."

Rarity asked, "Where might that be?"

Darkness replied, "Neighagra Falls."

Snowshy nodded in agreement, and said, "I think Silver Sky would like that."

Everypony agreed, and they made their way towards Neighagra Falls, and they could see the allies and everypony else, had seen Snowshy and the others, and were heading their way.

Several hours passed, and Silver Sky was buried in the ground in front of a beautiful lake, with a gorgeous waterfall behind the lake, as everypony came to pay their respects, and right beside Silver Sky's grave, was a large memorial headstone, with the names of all those that died as Princess Celestia got in front of everypony and then said, "Today, we have the opportunity to see another day, another new dawn, but many have died, to achieve this. The cost for our victory is great, and we have lost many lives, homes, dear friends, family, and loved ones as well." Princess Celestia paused for a moment, and then said, "At least half of our world, now lies in a smoldering fiery ruin, but know this, everypony! For everything that is destroyed, can be rebuilt! We cannot get back those we lost, but as long as some of us survive, we can see through the darkest days!"

Everypony cheered, and then they all quieted down, as Princess Celestia said, "Today's victory was hard-won, let us never forget those who laid down their lives for us to see this day through. But today is also a day we pay our respects, and honor somepony that was with Snowshy, Darkness, Violet Winter, Solar Blaze, Twilight, and her friends, all the way, until the very end, where he put his life on the line, to make sure that everypony I just mentioned, was safe, and were able to put an end to Arrovak. The pony I speak of, is Silver Sky, and because of what he did, Arrovak was able to be defeated, and we now live, because of his brave sacrifice to protect his friends. Today, we honor and respect Silver Sky, may he go down in history, and always be remembered on this day, so we never forget what he did, or anypony else, for that matter. For everypony that wishes to pay their respects, you may do so now."

Princess Celestia nodded in respect to everypony, and went off to the side, as everypony came to pay their respects to Silver Sky, and also paid their respects to all those that died as well. As everypony finished, Princess Luna got in front of everypony, and said, "Thank you all, for taking the time, to respect those that made the ultimate sacrifice, to make sure we all see the dawn and the night once more, let us never forget what they have done for us, for we can never repay them, for what they have done." Princess Luna took a breath, and said, "Now, if you all want to, head to the grasslands, in front of Canterlot, for the celebrational ceremonies."

Everypony nodded, and began to make their way towards the place that Princess Luna had mentioned, as one after another, as they paid one last respect to the dead on their way out.

The next day, after the celebration ceremony was over, Darkness got together everypony, located in the same place as the ceremony was held yesterday, as the sun shone brightly, and also a settlement was being built, and a rather large castle was under construction, as he said, "On this day, marks another historical moment, that has not been seen in thousands of years."

Darkness stopped talking, as Snowshy walked up to Darkness, and she was clothed in royal sorcerer pony attire, all which had the color of her mane and her eyes in it, and made her way to the throne chair, and sat down, as Darkness went behind the chair, with a beautifully-crafted crown in his hooves. The crown was a very pretty silver, with seven flawlessly shaped sapphires spread all along the crown. Darkness then said, "On this day, as the Gods Of Equestria have chosen a new ruler over the sorcerer pony race, although there may not be a whole lot of us now, one day, they will be numerous, and I myself, can think of nopony better suited to this honor." Darkness took a breath, and raised the crown high above Snowshy's head, and then said, "By the power invested in me, and by the approval of the sorcerer ponies that live right now, and by the approval and will of the Gods Of Equestria, I hereby crown, Snowshy, The first, queen and ruler of the sorcerer pony race and nation! May all of her days be blessed."

Darkness then placed the crown on Snowshy's head, and went away from the throne chair and joined the crowd alongside Princess Luna, as the two hugged each other tightly, and then looked forward, as everypony cheered. Snowshy got up from the throne chair, and said, "I humbly thank you all, and this is a great honor, I shall never forget. I promise to you all, I will see to it, that the boundaries that separate and divide our races, I will break. And I will see what used to be one of the greatest places of trade, to return once more! I want every race to feel welcome, and at ease, with my kind, and our kingdom!"

Everypony cheered even louder, and then quieted down, as Snowshy sat back down on the throne chair, and Princess Celestia got in front of everypony, and said, "I just wanted to say, I for one, look forward to all our races, in harmony with the sorcerer pony race, and I have a gift for the queen of the sorcerer ponies, in commemoration of this day, and a sign that my kingdom, Canterlot wishes friendship with the sorcerer pony kingdom, I give to you Snowshy, a personal treasure of mine, a hoof-held statue of a silver seraph, may we all flourish together, as rulers."

Snowshy said, "I humbly thank you Princess Celestia. Although I did not expect to receive anything on this day, everypony's friendship, was good enough for me."

Princess Celestia nodded, smiled and said, "I know, but I still wanted to, all Canterlot just didn't feel right, if we didn't give you something on this day, plus, we wanted to show how grateful we all are, for everything you've done for this world, and what you plan to do, to unite all kingdoms."

Snowshy nodded, and said, "Thank you, Princess Celestia, I shall do my best."

Princess Celestia said, "In the end, that's all we can ever ask for."

Princess Celestia then backed away, as Princess Luna came forward, and stopped in front of Snowshy, and said, "I know that you don't want anything, but I too, on behalf on the kingdom of night, we give you one of our most precious treasures, The Moonlight Crystal. This very crystal has absorbed and bathed in the moonlight, that it shimmers, and shines with all the beauty the night offers."

Snowshy took the crystal, and said, "Princess Luna, I thank you so much, I will take good care of it, I will always cherish this."

Princess Luna said, "And I have no doubt you will."

Princess Luna then backed away, and went back over to Darkness, as Snowshy got up, and stood in front of everypony and said, "I am not one for speeches, so bear with me here: I remember how my life started, and the struggles that not only I faced, but my brother as well. Our kind, back then, was hated so much, this world wanted to see us extinct, and honestly, after the horrible crimes our ancestors had committed, I didn't blame them. At the same time, I knew I wasn't like our ancestors, and neither was my brother. So I ask this of all of you: when my race begins to grow in number, open your hearts, put the past away, and realize that not all sorcerer ponies are bad, there are good ones among us. I mean, look at me and my brother, we have together have put our very lives on the line, for the sake of the world, and a tomorrow, more times than I can count. Of course, I'm not saying forget the past, no, that's not what I mean, I am just saying, that when there are more of me and brother's kind, just remember what we have done. Remember how we are, and keep an open mind and heart for those that will come into this world in the future someday."

Snowshy stood still, as she looked around the crowd, and what she saw brought her to joyful tears, as everypony rejoiced in the idea, and everything Snowshy had said, as they all said in unison, "LONG LIVE THE QUEEN! LONG LIVE SNOWSHY! MAY PEACE RESONATE WITH ALL RACES SOMEDAY!"

As the crowd quieted down, Snowshy said, "I truly thank you all, and know that you all and those that you bring with you, will always be welcome, in the kingdom of the sorcerer ponies."

Snowshy bowed, and went to go aid those that were working on various building projects, as everypony began to go back their homes, all of them full of hope and joy for the future ahead. The last ones to leave, were Twilight, her friends, the princesses, Darkness, Violet Winter, and Solar Blaze, as they all walked alongside each other, as Princess Celestia said, "I want to invite you all to a party at my castle, but first, Darkness? I have a question, I got word, from one of my agents that acts on my behalf, and resides in the Lunar Ebony kingdom, that Lunar Ebony Blade, has been killed....assassinated, is more of what I heard. Is there any truth to this?"

Darkness nodded, and replied, "Your residing agent is not wrong. Yes, Lunar Ebony Blade has been assassinated, I saw the whole thing unfold, when I wasn't allowed to interfere in the early stages of the war. Lunar Ebony Blade's ponies, wanted so bad to fight alongside us all, and do their part, to make sure this world remained safe. But when Lunar Ebony Blade, sent back that letter saying rather harshly that he would not be helping in any way, his inner circle of high society, caught wind of this, and plotted to kill him, that night. They used an old trick, but it worked, they poisoned his entire food table, and all of his drinks, and the thing was, they used a poison, that had no odor, but they used the most potent poison they could find. It was so potent, a single drop, would kill anypony, in five seconds, easy. They dumped glasses full of the stuff. So, let's just say, Lunar Ebony Blade was dead instantly the minute the food touched his tongue."

Princess Luna then asked, "I see, so have they figured out who will be the next ruler?"

Darkness nodded, and said, "They did two days after Lunar Ebony Blade was assassinated, and they didn't bury his body, no, they burned it, and threw his ashes into a bonfire. Anyways, the next ruler, is now what used to be the general of the armies, but she is a kind, helpful pony, who would do anything to let peace and harmony ring throughout the kingdom."

Princess Celestia said, "I'll have to pay my respects to new ruler, after the party." She then looked at everypony, and said, "Are you all coming?"

The Beginnings Of A New Kingdom, Part 2

Darkness shook his head, "I'm afraid not, with my task complete, I shall have to return to the Hall Of Heroes soon. But before that, there is one more thing I have to do." Darkness then looked at Princess Luna, Violet Winter, and Solar Blaze, and then asked, "You all wouldn't mind staying here with me, would you?"

Violet Winter said, "Of course not, something tells me this is important."

Solar Blaze said, "Yeah, I don't mind, the party for me, can wait."

Princess Luna said lovingly, "I go where you go, while you are here."

Darkness nodded, and said, "Thank you guys."

Rarity said, "Will we ever get to see you again Darkness?"

Darkness said, "No, I'm afraid this will be the last time, I step hoof, in the mortal realm. No, from now on, after I do this one last thing, I will be in the Hall Of Heroes, permanently, I will only be able to watch from above from now on."

Pinkie Pie said, "Well, we will miss you."

Twilight said, "We all will, but does Snowshy know of this?"

Darkness nodded, and said, "Yes, I told her about this, some time back, and we said our goodbyes then, so when I crowned her, there was nothing more needed to say. She was sad, but she understood, the spiritual realm has rules, just like the mortal realm has rules, and these rules, must be upheld."

Princess Celestia said, "Well, it has been an honor once more, and well, until we meet again Darkness."

Everypony said in unison, "Until we meet again!"

Everypony waved, and made their way towards Canterlot, until only Darkness, Violet Winter, Solar Blaze, and Princess Luna remained, and Solar Blaze asked, "So, what's this all about?"

Darkness, with a sudden serious look on his face, said, "Follow me."

Everypony followed Darkness, until they were far away from the sorcerer pony construction site, and far away from Canterlot, as Darkness held up one of his hooves, and said, "Stop, this will do."

Darkness then got in front of everypony, and then said to Princess Luna, "You might want to get a safe distance away from this, like fifty feet from this spot."

Princess Luna immediately knew what this was about, but didn't say anything, nodded, and said, "Okay."

As Princess Luna got a safe distance from Darkness and the other two, Darkness addressed Violet Winter and Solar Blaze, and said, "As you already know, I will soon leave for the spiritual realm once more, and this time, for good. But I have one last thing I must do." Darkness paused for a moment, and then said, "You may not know this, but there must always be somepony to keep the dimensions safe, to protect time, and its timelines safe from those that wish to change things for the worst. Plus, there must always be somepony, to be that ray of hope, to keep the world safe, when Twilight and her friends powers are not enough."

Solar Blaze said, "We know this, but isn't that you and Snowshy?"

Darkness shook his head no, and said, "Snowshy had permanently retired from a heroes work. For from now on, she has a kingdom to run, and all races to unite. No, this was her last journey. And as for me, this is also my last time, on mortal realm soil."

Violet Winter said, "So what are you saying?"

Darkness said, " The roles of 'Time Protector', 'Timeline Enforcer', 'Dimension Defender', and 'World Savior', must be passed on, along with all the powers associated with these roles."

Solar Blaze said, "Oh, okay."

Darkness said, "I think you both fail to understand what that means, and entitles." Darkness drew his sword, and then thrust it high into air above him, as he looked up towards the heavens, and yelled out, "By the ancient sorcerer pony's customs, and by the decree, and will of the Gods Of Equestria, this is to be a battle to the death. With me, against you two." Darkness then lowered his sword, and pointed it towards the two, as he looked at them, and then said, "Should you defeat me, all my powers shall pass on to you, as well as my sword here. But should you lose, your lives will sadly end here, and these powers will remain lost, as they will go with me, to the spiritual realm." In was in this moment, a golden light and golden power surge, came down from the sky, and engulfed Darkness in it, and when the bright light faded, everypony saw that Darkness was now clad in heavy golden armor, including a helmet as well.

Violet Winter said, "But we can't fight you!"

Darkness then got into his battle stance, and said, "Right now, I am not Darkness, your dad. Think and imagine me as the worst enemy you have ever faced. Now come! Show me what you got!"

Solar Blaze said, "Alright, but don't say we didn't try to talk you out of this!"

Violet Winter and Solar Blaze drew their weapons, and readied themselves, as Darkness said, "This is the will and decree of the Gods Of Equestria! If you cannot defeat me, then you will never be able to keep this world safe after I am gone!"

Violet Winter said, "Very well then." With a warcry, she and Solar Blaze charged towards Darkness, as Violet Winter said, "Here we come!"

As the two got closer, Darkness seemingly disappeared, but Violent Winter saw Darkness, and casted a spell at him, and then began to try and attack Darkness with her short swords.

Darkness deflected the attacks, and sent Violet Winter reeling back, as he said, "Nicely done Violet Winter, but its not good enough!"

As Violet Winter recovered a little, Darkness came down upon her, with a downward strike, and Solar Blaze deflected it, and actually sent Darkness reeling backwards, as Solar Blaze said to Violet Winter, "Are you okay?"

Violet Winter said, "Yeah, I'm fine."

Solar Blaze said, "We have to attack Darkness together, as one force."

Violet Winter said, "Of course! We hit him harder, quicker, and with such power, that will rend him asunder!"

The two readied themselves, and charged as one, as Darkness smirked, and said, "Now, this should be good."

Once more, as the two got close, Darkness seemed to disappear, but Violet Winter and Solar Blaze were ready, as they ran as fast they could, in the opposite direction, creating a whirlwind, so powerful, it made a tornado, as it sucked up Darkness and the others. They all fought with each other with such fierceosity, in opposite directions, that the tornado got bigger, and more violet, the harder they fought against each other. Violet Winter said to Solar Blaze, "Let's finish this!"

Solar Blaze said, "Agreed!"

The two came together, as such speeds, that Darkness didn't even see them anymore, they were going so fast, and together, they joined their weapons together, and began an attack, that had such force, it was creating craters in the earth. The attack got quicker and quicker, as Darkness struggled to block and deflect the attacks, and then, it was at this moment, that Violet Winter burst into a moonlight blue flame, and Solar Blaze burst into a crimson flame, and they glowed as bright as the flames, as it engulfed their weapons as well, and with a 2000 sword combo, from every direction and height possible, unleashed the powerful attack upon Darkness. Darkness was having trouble holding back this attack, and halfway through the attack, his sword was ripped our of his hooves, as he now was defenseless to block the rest of the attacks, and was pelted with attacks, and with one final attack, Violet Winter and Solar Blaze, thrust their swords, into the ground right beneath them, as Darkness was too weakened to try and dodge this.

As Violet Winter and Solar Blaze hit the ground, a massive moonlight blue, and crimson power explosion, that surrounded them both and Darkness as well. As the dust cleared, Princess Luna had made her way towards Violet Winter and Solar Blaze, knowing the fight was over, and Violet Winter and Solar Blaze's flames wore off, and they returned to normal, as they saw a bloodied Darkness, standing up, with his armor in shards, and with four swords, deep through his chest, and deep into the ground. Darkness then ushered Violet Winter and Solar Blaze over, and they got close to him, as he said, "You....you did...better than I could've hoped.....I am so proud....of you two...."

Darkness breathed heavily, and said, "Now, by the power that was given to me by the Gods Of Equestria, I now pass on to you two. Use them wisely, and keep this world safe." Darkness then ushered the two closer, as he put one hoof on Violet Winter, and the other on Solar Blaze, as the powerful surge of energy flowed from Darkness, and went to Violet Winter and Solar Blaze, as the two screamed out in pain. After a few moments of this, the pain went away, and the surge faded, as all of Darkness's powers had been passed on to Violet Winter and Solar Blaze. Darkness then put his hooves down, and then picked up his sword, and said, "This is for you two, may it serve you as well, as it did for me." Darkness, with the last of his strength, said an incantation, and the sword split into two perfect, and very sharp katanas. And Darkness held out the swords, as Violet Winter and Solar Blaze took one, and Darkness said, "It seems, my time is up now, be safe, and fight well, and remember, I will cheering you both on, from above....remember that..."

Darkness drew his last breath, he head slumped down, and he grew still, as his body the remains of his armor began to turn into sand and then blew away with the wind. As Princess Luna said, "You father left this destiny, and the world's fate in you and Solar Blaze's capable hooves, so please, I ask for his sake, and for this world as well, keep it safe, okay?"

As she finished speaking, she took off and flew away, up towards the kingdom of the night, and Violet Winter said quietly, "Don't worry mother, and father, we won't let you down."

The two looked at each other, nodded, sheathed their weapons, and took off in the direction of Canterlot, to partake in the party that Princess Celestia had put together.

Ten years later, Princess Luna had passed on, and after some study through her chambers, it was discovered, that she had conducted an ancient sorcerer pony rite, which took away her immortality, which as the days went by, the years and time caught up with her, and she died peacefully, at the grave site of her husband, Darkness. Princess Luna was then buried right beside her husband and everypony attended the funeral, as Princess Celestia could only say through all her tearful sobbing, "She.....she wanted to be with her husband once more......she told me...what she was going to do....."

Twilight said, "As a true lovebird would do, when one lovebird dies, that other loses the will to live, so it can be with the one it loves so much, forever more."

Princess Celestia nodded, and said, "Y-yes, that's true....Ever since Darkness died all those years ago....my sister....just was never the same from that day on....and seeing her husband again, when he had been sent back by the Gods Of Equestria....it was too much on her, and her heart just couldn't take it anymore.....so she told me....that once the war was over.....she was going to find a way to get rid of her immortality, so she can be with Darkness forever more."

Everypony bowed their heads in silence, and respect for the Princess Of The Night, as Snowshy said, "Rest now, Princess Luna, for you and Darkness are together, forever, and nothing will ever separate you two ever again."

Everypony came to pay their respects, and then everypony left, until Princess Celestia was the only one left, and Twilight saw this, until Snowshy stopped her from going back, and said, "No, Twilight, this is her moment now, she wants to spend some time with her sister. We should respect that."

Twilight nodded, and said, "You're right."

Princess Celestia sat there, and said, "Dear sister, I will always miss you, but do not worry, I will raise the sun and the moon, and will do something to your night, to show you, just how much you meant to me, and how much you still mean to me, and you always will." She then took off her sunlight necklace, and placed it on Princess Luna's headstone, and said, "Rest now, dear sister, I will continue on for you. You will always be missed by me, but never forgotten, I shall see to that. Goodbye sister, until we meet again someday."

Princess Celestia then went back to Canterlot, and later that night, when Princess Celestia went to the balcony and rose the moon, she made special stars, ten of them in all, and placed them into a constellation, into the shape of Princess Luna herself, as it shone brightly in the beautiful night sky, as Princess Celestia still stood there on the balcony, looking at the new constellation, and she said to herself, " Dear sister....can you see this? Look at how beautiful it is, and it is in the one thing, you always made so beautiful, this is what I want to look at for the rest of my days..." She quietly cried, and said, out into the open air, "Sleep well, dear sister, and I look forward to seeing you again someday.....goodnight....sister..." Princess Celestia, on this night, fell asleep, out on the balcony, as the night shone with all of its splendor and brilliance.

The End?

Equestria knew peace after everything that had happened, and with the threat of Parallex, and Arrovak taken care of, the world was on its way to recovery, as everypony rebuilt what had been destroyed and those that had lost their loved ones, and their livelihoods, all tried to rebuild their individual lives. Time passed, and many suns and moons passed, but as 100 years passed by, Equestria and its inhabitants all over the world, had rebuilt everything that had been destroyed, and many ponies that lost everything, had rebuilt their lives, but their lives were never the same, everypony's lives never did go back to normal, or at least how everypony's lives used to be, not after all that had transpired, as they all remembered what their ancestors had gone through, all those years ago. As for the monuments, they were constantly visited all year long, as many families and siblings paid their respects, and wept for all those that lost their lives, 100 years ago, as so many were killed on that tragic day, and none knew this pain, better than those who could do nothing about it to stop it from happening: those that were right there in front of the one that did all this damage on that fateful day: Twilight, her friends, Snowshy, Violet Winter, and Solar Blaze came to these monuments as often as they all could, to remember, and to pay their respects to all those they were not able to save.

Nopony was ever mad at the fact that Twilight and others were not able to stop Arrovak from committing this devastation, for they all had heard the story from their very own mouths, many times over, and those that first heard the story, 100 years ago, it took those that heard, a few years to accept the fact, that it was out of their hooves, seeing as Arrovak put them all in magical restraints, and put up a powerful magic barrier, and by the time Violet Winter, was able to dispel, and break the restraints, it was already too late, as Arrovak had already casted his spell, and caused untold destruction upon the world. As Twilight and the others stood there, they all began to speak to each other, and exchanged greetings, as Twilight then turned to Snowshy and said, "Its good to see you Snowshy, its been some time, since we all last saw you."

Snowshy nodded, and said, "Its good to see you all too, and yeah, it has been a while, hasn't it? Yeah, I apologize for that, things have been kind of hectic lately, with the building and organization, and running a new kingdom."

Rainbow Dash said, "Hey, hey, Twilight's just kidding, we knew that you had a lot on your plate, and you would come and see us all, when you could, and had some time to spare."

Twilight said, "Rainbow Dash is right, I meant nothing by it, and like Rainbow Dash said, we knew you had a lot of things that you had to do, but we were all looking forward to the day, we all got to see each other again."

Snowshy said, "Thank you guys, you all are really are the best friends, I could ever ask for."

Violet Winter chuckled, and said, "Sounds exactly something like what my father would say. I read all of his books, I don't know how many times now, and plus, mother would tell Solar Blaze, and I stories, of the adventures my father had with you guys, and everything that he would always used to say, quite often in fact. But every time he would say something like that, it would all come straight from the heart."

Solar Blaze said, "That right, I remember mother's stories as well, as she always would say, 'And that's just one of the many things, that made me fall in love with your father so much.' Our mother and father were such a good pair for each other, weren't they?"

Everypony nodded in agreement, as Rarity then said, "More than a good pair, they were absolutely perfect for each other, for they shared so much in common, and they enjoyed so many things together, their likes were the same...."

Applejack cut Rarity off, as she said, "Alright Rarity, that's enough, I think Violet Winter and Solar Blaze get the idea, that those two were made for each other, and they literally shared just about everything together."

Solar Blaze said, "Well, that explains why mother missed our father so much, when he died all those years ago, and why it affected her so much..."

Just then, a voice said behind them, "Yeah, Darkness became her life, her everything, he meant so much to her, and more."

Snowshy and the others turned around, to see who had spoken, only to see that it was Princess Celestia herself, coming to visit her sister, as she said to everypony, "It's good to see you all are well."

Everypony began to bow, but she put up a hoof, and said, "That won't be necessary, you all have done so much for this world, that I'm not sure this world, could ever repay you all, for all that you've done."

Everypony stopped bowing, and nodded, as Twilight said, "It's good to see you Princess, how have you been?

Princess Celestia said, "Rather busy, but I miss my sister greatly, but I know, that she is at peace now, knowing that she's with one, that meant everything to her, and even more than her own life. Nopony knew better how she felt about Darkness more than I did, for me and her, would talk about her feelings for him, all the time, whenever we could, and I enjoyed hearing about it, for it made me so happy, so see her so alive, every time she spoke about him, every time, she was around him. It was so special that I got the chance to see and hear about all this. But it broke me heart, when my sister fell apart like she did, when Darkness made the ultimate sacrifice for this world. So in homage to his brave sacrifice, and knowing and seeing how sad my sister was, I dimmed the light of the sun, that fateful day."

Pinkie Pie said, "I kind of thought so, we all did, and I think Princess Luna did too."

Princess Celestia nodded, and said, "She did, and she thanked me, many times, through all of her tears, that day, and she cherished, and was very grateful for what I did for her that day, because she knew, that I was very saddened by her loss as well, as I saw Darkness as a good friend of mine, and there were so many things, I missed, after he was gone, his humor could no longer be heard, and just regular day-to-day activities, just didn't feel the same, without Darkness coming into the castle every now and then, and putting in his witty and sarcastic humor, to make even the most humdrum of activities seem and feel rather fun to do.....Anyways, I just came to visit my sister for a while, I will be going over to her grave now. It was nice talking to you all, and its good to see you again Snowshy, I am glad to see you are doing well." Princess Celestia then made her way to her sister's gave but as she did, she said, "Hopefully, we can see each other again, and talk about all this some more, one of these days, when we all have the time, of course."

Snowshy said, "It's good to see you too, Princess Celestia, and yeah, I look forward to that."

Everypony nodded in agreement, as Rainbow Dash said, "Well, I'm off, I got to get some cloud busting to do, before the sun sets, later!"

Rainbow Dash then flew off into the sky, as everypony else, had things they needed to do, and they all exchanged goodbyes, and everypony went their separate ways.

200,000 years later................

It was at this time is the world's life, that it was beginning to die and wither, as all life on the world, either had died, or were struggling to survive, as by this point, Snowshy, Violet Winter, Solar Blaze, Twilight and her friends, and even Princess Celestia had all passed on, many years, prior to this happening. Just then, a large, ashen cloud, came from the earth of Equestria, went a good distance from the world of Equestria, and out into the wide open, endless void of space, and stopped, and it began to form into something, and after several minutes of this, and black powerful shockwave of energy, went throughout the air, as a chilling and angry evil scream resounded throughout space, as it was none other than Darkness Night himself. Darkness Night laughed manically, and said, "Hah! hah! hah! ahahahahahaha! muwahahahaha! YES! I..........AM......REBORN! Hahaha! AT LAST! THE END HAS COME! THE END WAR IS AT HOOF!"

He then called forth his powers, as his hooves, were now covered, in a pitch-black magic, and aimed his powers at Equestria, and into the ground, as other ashen clouds, thirteen in all, came from cracks in the earth, and joined Darkness Night side, and they all began to form and take shape. After several more minutes of this, they had all formed into the other Celestial Evils, as Arrovak said, "YES! IT'S GREAT TO BE BACK!"

Parallex, roared loudly, and said, "YES! THOSE FOOLS, WHO DEFEATED AND KILLED US, ALL THOSE YEARS AGO, ARE NOT HERE TO SAVE THIS PITIFUL WORLD NOW!"

Another Celestial Evil said, "YES! IT IS RIPE FOR THE TAKING!"

Arrovak said, "FOR CONQUEST!"

Parallex said, "FOR POWER!"

Darkness Night said, "FOR ENSLAVING THE SURVIVORS!"

Another Celestial Evil added, "YES! THEY WILL GROVEL AT OUR HOOVES, OR DIE, LIKE THE FILTH THEY ARE!"

All the Celestial Evils roared and shouted in agreement, as Darkness Night said, "COME, MY BRETHREN ! LET US SHOW THIS PATHETIC WORLD, WHO TRULY HAS THE POWER TO RULE!"

All the Celestial Evils, then made rather loud warcries, and flew downwards towards the ground of Equestria, when each and every one of them, were suddenly stopped, and repelled, in mid-charge, as one Celestial Evil said, "Oh, no! Oh, no! The heroes, and the Gods Of Equestria are here!"

Just then, 200 small, golden lights, appeared in front of the evils, and they all formed all the heroes of old, and new, as four bigger golden lights, formed in front of the heroes, forming the Gods Of Equestria themselves, as Darkness then said, "Like heck, you will!"

Violet Winter said, "That's right! We won't let you have your way!"

All the heroes and the Gods Of Equestria, then drew their weapons, and readied themselves for battle, as Darkness Night laughed, and said, "Muwhahahaha! Fine.....you wish to throw your afterlives away, then.....I guess....me and my brethren, will have to oblige and take you all down! ONCE AND FOR ALL!"

One of the Gods Of Equestria said, "As long as we stand, and our chosen heroes remain with us, the light shall never be defeated or broken!"

Another God Of Equestria said, "This is where we together, banish the darkness, and all evil, once and for all, and for all eternity!"

Arrovak growled, and said, "COME AND TRY IT!"

Parallex snarled, and said, "I SHALL TAKE YOU ALL ON!"

The other Celestial Evils hissed, snarled, howled, and yelled at the Gods Of Equestria, and the heroes, as Darkness Night said, "LET'S END THIS, MY BROTHERS! TO WAR!"

The Gods Of Equestria said, as they all pointed their weapons forward, and then said, "TO THE END WAR!"

All the heroes said in unison, "TO THE END WAR!"

Darkness said, "CHARGE! TO BATTLE!"

The heroes and the Gods Of Equestria then charged forward, and so did all the Celestial Evils as well. As each and every one of them clashed with the other, a massive, deafening, blinding white light was created, as the very air shook and nopony could see a thing, and it blasted everypony back as nopony could see a thing. As Darkness floated aimlessly in the empty space, looked around, and couldn't see anypony else, he said to himself, "Is it over? Is this the end?"